Extra Credit Club

Chapter 01

How did I get myself into this mess?

There I was, leaned over the side of her bed, legs spread wide, bound and blindfolded. I could hardly move, could barely even squirm. She’d put these bondage cuffs on my wrists and ankles; ones that had metal fasteners to either be clipped together or restrained to something else.

And restrained, I most definitely was. She’d guided me to the bed, drunk and horny, and had maneuvered me into this mess. She’d stretched me forward, sprawled me over the bed and locked my bondage cuffs together and to something on the other side. My ankles were spread wide and bound to the bed posts via thick cords. I was completely helpless, completely at her mercy.

She played with my ass, fingering it, loosening it for the fucking to come.

It just doesn’t work like this, damn it! Men do the fucking. Women get fucked. That’s the way of life. But apparently, no one had informed her of this universal rule. I was so nervous and scared and wanted to beg off the whole thing, but something kept me silent. Something let the ass play continue and let the fucking to come draw closer. I was horny. In fact, I was so rock hard it hurt.

How the fuck did I get myself into this mess?

* * *

Like many episodes of exploration, experimentation, and discovery, this one started in college. I came to college with two very achievable goals in my minds: getting my degree and getting laid. The first was normal enough. Computer science seemed as good a degree as any, and I’d had some light programming classes in high school. So, get a degree, get a job, make tons of money. The American dream, right?


And then there was the second goal. I wasn’t exactly sure how to pursue that one. Several unfortunate and demoralizing incidents throughout my high school days had made me quite socially passive. As embarrassing as it was to admit, I was still a virgin. Nineteen and still a virgin! How pathetic.

But, I was going to rectify that inadequacy! . . . somehow . . .

Back in high school, my problem had been my personality. I was very studious and unfortunately rather introverted. Most people mistook this as snobbish and uptight, which was so not true!

But I soon discovered that in college those problems weren’t nearly as prevalent. Most of the worthless chaff in life either didn’t make it to college, or got cut out of it early on. Bonus! Those that were left seemed much more like me than any clique in high school. I was sure I could find a group of friends to fit in with, preferably one with plenty of attractive young ladies in it (naturally).

I met Teresa (her friends called her Tessa) early in the first semester. What can I say, she was hot. Her body was beautifully proportioned, not exactly voluptuous, but slim and athletic. I learned later that she’d been both a gymnast and a ballerina growing up. She had this wonderful hourglass figure, silken blonde hair, and deep blue eyes. The oval black-rimmed glasses she wore gave her a wonderful air of sophistication and intellect.

Quiet and subdued, she was almost always smiling, as if the world at large delighted her. She was such a sweet and innocent thing, almost angelic, when I thought about it. Perfect. Absolutely perfect! Now I just had to build up the courage to talk to her (and find an opening when our calculus professor wasn’t droning on).

A perfect innocent angel. That was my first impression.

Man, was I off the mark.

She’d chosen to wear her exquisite hair in a ponytail today, held in place with an intricate clasp. She’d wore this one before, a genuine silver article . . . probably awfully expensive. The clasp had these strange designs on it, almost like waves in an ocean, and strategically placed little green gems. I wondered how wealthy her family was, and if possibly this would make her look down on me. My family was pretty middle-class.

How did I know all of this about the clasp? Because I spent fifty minutes every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday staring at the back of her head, that’s how.

The professor was late today. I later found out that he’d gotten a ticket for speeding. Good old traffic patrol. If they can catch you going 30 in a 25, they will. I made a mental note not to oink the next time I passed one of their cruisers. Delaying the professor definitely fell into the category of public service.

However, I had more important matters to consider than where my calc prof was. My mind busily tried to conjure up some excuse to start talking to Tessa. I opened my calc book, rifled through it, glanced through my notes. Nothing was really coming to mind. I should have left some of the practice problems undone. That way, I could have asked for her help . . .

Hmmm . . . I looked down at the last problem in my notebook, gripped the top of the page, and began to pull it out along the perforated edge.

I got about halfway through when Tessa turned around.


“Uhh . . .” I so wish I could think faster on my feet.

“Got a minute?” she asked sweetly. She had this intoxicating grin on her face, and somehow, just by looking at me, she made me feel as if I had put it there. Total tripe, of course, but hey, I’ll take what I can get.

“Uhh . . . sure,” I said, recovering as best I could. “What do you need?”

Tessa adjusted her posture in her seat, swinging her bare legs over the side and crossing them. She set her notebook on my desk and turned it so I could read it. Wow. Her handwriting was so neat, way better than the scribbled notes and half-thoughts in my notebook.

“This one. I’m having a lot of trouble with it.”

I looked at the problem. My first reaction was you’re having a lot of trouble with that one? . . . but I didn’t say anything. I’m not that much of an idiot.

The problem dealt with deriving of the kinematics equations for position, speed, and acceleration. Not very tough for anyone who’s had a physics class. I explained it as best I could. The problem was actually a good one to teach, since it had so many practical applications. Anyone could mentally grasp position, velocity, and acceleration, and the problem demonstrated how those three equations where related mathematically.

“Wow . . . that really cleared things up. How about you teach the class instead of Herr Langeweile?”

What the? Herr Langeweile . . .?

She must have seen the confusion written on my face.

“It’s German.”

Well, I pretty much figured out that part from the “Herr.”

“Langeweile means boredom.”

“Ah! Okay. I get it now,” I said, then gave her a courtesy laugh for the effort.

“Didn’t you take a foreign language in high school?”

“Well, yeah,” I said, thinking through my words before speaking. I didn’t want the situation to deteriorate, especially after having such a promising start. “I took Italian. Don’t remember a thing.”

Tessa smiled sweetly. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. It was pretty vague.”

“I’m sure if I understood German, it would have been very funny,” I said and that got a polite chuckle for my effort. Sweet.

We spent the rest of the class chatting about this and that, though mostly about our classes. We exchanged names officially, though I already knew hers “Nice to meet you, David. I’m Teresa, but my friends call me Tessa.” She was a computer science major, just like me, starting out this semester, just like me. I thought it was odd I didn’t see her in more classes, but then, we both had a lot of useless non-computer-science classes to get out of the way. She was actually taking Fencing this semester as one of her Phys Ed requirements.

“Keeps me in shape,” she said. Oh, it certainly did.

The class ended with the professor never showing. I normally grabbed a bite to eat after this class and asked her if she wanted to join me over at the Food Court.

“Sure!” she said, sounding so deliciously delighted.

The Food Court had a McDonald’s, a Pizza Hut, and a Starbucks. The three basic food groups: fast food, pizza, and coffee. I grabbed a personal pizza and a Sprite while she got some Starbucks coffee and something to dunk with. We met up at a table secluded in one corner of the Court.

I set my backpack down and let out a sigh of relief. Damn, that thing could be heavy.

We talked some more and the topics became more personal. Where are you from? What brought you here? Why Computer Science? Do you have a scholarship? Which one? Where are you staying?

“Oh, I stay with a friend,” Tessa said. “We have an apartment on the campus outskirts. It’s just a short walk away. Really convenient.”

A friend, huh? That was rather vague. I needed to find out the gender on this one before proceeding. “So do you and her split the cost?”

“Oh, no. She takes care of that. Her family’s really well off. I think they’re multimillionaires, actually.”

She had an apartment paid for in full by someone else? And here I was, stuck in a noisy (and sometimes smelly) dormitory? I’ll admit it, I was jealous. If only I had a rich friend to bunk with, and if that rich friend were a hot young lady, well, Bonus.

At least her friend was female. I really hated conversations that go like this: “So, what are you doing this weekend?” “Oh, I’ll be having sex with my boyfriend. Buzz off.”

Not that I’d actually had conversations quite that bad, but close. Very close.

Well, now or never. That’s what I told myself. Now or never.

“So . . . you doing anything this weekend?” I asked.

“Oh . . . this and that . . .” she said. Very non-committal. But she did smile at me, making eye contact with those deep blue eyes of hers. She had this mischievous glint in those eyes. Not at all innocent or angelic.

Have I mentioned that first impressions can be deceiving?

I continued on. If I was going down, it might as well be in a glorious ball of fire. “How about dinner and a movie this Saturday?”

“Hmmm . . . thanks, but no thanks. I have plans this weekend. Maybe some other time.”

There was that damnable line again. “Maybe some other time.” I do so despise that line. Why can’t girls just tell it to you straight? Why do they have to hide behind these pathetic word games that string you on and leave things ambiguous?

Little did I know that Tessa, the sweet-innocent-beautiful-and-smart girl of my dreams, actually meant what she said. What a concept.

* * *

I met and talked with Tessa a lot after that first meeting. We’d chat up each other before class and meet up at the Food Court after we’d had our brains wracked by another bout of Calculus. It certainly helped that she was often the one asking me about the problems.

I kept up a steady chatty attitude towards her, trying to see if it was the right moment to ask again. She had said maybe some other time. I mean, the ladies of the world couldn’t all be liars? Right?


Slowly, it seemed like my efforts were paying off. She began to open up, to let her hair down, so to speak. Even if she wasn’t going to let me into her pants, at least we were becoming good friends. I guess that’s a consolation prize of some sort. A pretty sucky one, but oh well. Beggars can’t be choosers.

So, it was a complete surprise when she said: “My friend’s taking off for the weekend, so I’ve got absolutely nothing to do.”

Yeah, that’s right. Tessa almost always spent the weekends hanging or club-hopping with her friend. Her friend Quinn. What kind of a name for a girl is Quinn anyway? It sounds like a boy’s name.

When I discovered that bit, I went on-line and did a little searching, just to make sure Tessa wasn’t playing some sort of joke on me. It turns out we were both right. Quinn is both a boy name and girl name with Irish and Gaelic origins. It means “counsel.” At least, that’s what ThinkBabyNames.com has to say about it.

The Internet. It’s so much more than just free porn. Gotta love it.

“So . . .” I started cautiously. Tessa was presenting me with an invitation and I most certainly didn’t want to botch it. “Nothing to do?”

“Nope. Not a thing.”

“Well . . . how about dinner and a movie with me?”

She shook her head. “Nah, there’s nothing good out.”

I made a few suggestions, but she shot them all down.

“Those are all such guy movies. I don’t feel like sitting through two and a half hours of mindless explosions.”

“Actually, some of them have pretty good plots too,” I ventured, getting a little desperate.

“Oh, please,” Tessa said, but I could tell she was still in good humor. She was just toying with me, which was fine as long as I got the date in the end.

I decided to toss the ball back in her court. “So, if not a movie, then what?”

“Hmmm . . .” she made a good act of thinking it over. I was pretty sure she already had something picked out. “You ever been to the Green Lounge?”

“Ahh . . . no, can’t say that I have.”

“It’s a dance club. A pretty good one. Good music. Good drinks. Plus they don’t card college students. Well, not too often.”

Dancing. Great. Just fucking great.

“I take it you don’t have a fake ID yet?”

Yet? “Ahh . . . no. No, I haven’t gotten one . . . yet.”

“See! It’s perfect, then!”

Yeah. Perfect. Absolutely fucking perfect.

But what else could I say but: “Yeah. Sounds like fun,” while doing my best to feign interest. “Alright then.”

We set a time and she gave me directions to the club. I had twenty-seven hours to learn how to dance. Otherwise, I had twenty-seven hours (plus a few minutes) until I made an absolute fool of myself.

The things we men do for something hot, wet, and tight. I tell you, are we all insane or something?

Don’t answer that.

I spent the whole next day fretting over the whole thing, getting so nervous I had to chew a few Tums tablets to settle my stomach down. Back at the dorm, I looked through my wardrobe for something club-appropriate.

But there was a problem. I had no idea what club-appropriate meant for this particular club, and I hadn’t asked Tessa. Stupid, stupid David. Oh well, how tough could it be?

I settled on a pair of black slacks (with only one unsightly wrinkle from my luggage, but they were black and the club should be dark, right?) and also picked out a dark green button-down shirt. There’s no way I could possibly pull off suave and debonair, so I figured I could try to look classically well-dressed.

Plus, it was that or blue jeans and a t-shirt. Or rummaging through the laundry bag for something dressier. Oh yeah, either of those would make great impressions.

I showed up almost twenty minutes early. She showed up fifteen minutes late. But it was worth every minute.

Tessa wore a tight red shirt that left her midriff bare, along with a very short black shirt that hugged her hips oh-so-nicely. Her silhouette and the glimpses of pale flesh reminded me of just how fit and toned her body was. She’d applied a little more makeup than usual, accentuating her eyes and lips and making her look damn sexy.

“Did you wait long?” she asked apologetically, pushing some of her blonde silky hair back. She’d worn it loose today, and it somehow made her look sexy, appealing, and willing.

“Nah. I was actually running a bit late myself. I’ve only been here a few minutes,” I said and this seemed to make her happy. That whole “honesty is the best policy” can take a back seat to “must get me some of that” any day.

The club had a bouncer that let Tessa in without a word but stopped me and requested my ID. Oh shit. I had one, but it showed the wrong age for this sort of club.

“Oh, he’s with me today,” Tessa said, all sweet and innocent.

The bouncer gave her a polite nod and let me in. “Of course. My apologies,” he added as we entered the club. I was a bit surprised by the whole episode, but didn’t really give it much thought. In fact, with the music slamming so hard I could feel it in my chest, there really wasn’t room for an internal monologue.

Tessa ordered some drinks and I got to work on developing a nice confidence-enhancing buzz. I was going to need it tonight.

We sat at the bar and chatted for a while about absolutely nothing, nursing our drinks. Tessa seemed way more at ease than me. The alcohol assisted in clearing that out, but that didn’t mean I was ready to start making a fool of myself. Still, Tessa insisted and eventually dragged me out onto the dance floor.

It really wasn’t all that bad. The place was packed and people were bumping and grinding into each other constantly, sometimes making room for a particularly capable dancer or couple. Mostly, it involved a lot of really loud music and a bunch of half-drunk people gyrating up against each other. That, I could manage.

We took a few breaks to liquor up, then danced some more. Drank then danced. Danced, then drank. I had a real solid buzz going, but I was still mostly coherent. Tessa had loosened up nicely and was starting to get kind of giggly.

Eventually we left and I did the gentlemanly duty of escorting her to her apartment. It was within walking distance of the Green Lounge anyway, and I had to metabolize some of that alcohol before I even thought of getting behind a wheel.

The apartment turned out to be pretty high-scale stuff, judging from the exterior and the foyer. We took an elevator to the top floor, number thirty. I’d come along with her this far and she hadn’t protested. I figured that if she weren’t interested, she would have let me know at the ground floor.

There were only two rooms on top floor. Both had to be huge to take up the entire floor. Tessa got her key out (which turned out to be a keycard), opened the door, and invited me in. Sweet.

The interior was really high-scale for two college students, but I guess if one of them had money to burn, they could burn it however they wanted. The rooms were spacious and well furnished, but definitely had a feminine edge to them. The colors were, well, not very masculine. Plus, what was with all those dream catchers? Certainly not like my room, with my movie posters adorning the walls, ceiling, and both sides of the door.

I closed the door behind me. It was one of the automatic locking doors you find in hotels.

Tessa set her purse down and gave me this mischievous look. Damn, she looked hot. My cock felt like it was going to explode out of my pants.

She came up to me and our warm horny bodies pressed against each other. We kissed and groped and fondled each other. Her mouth was hot and willing and our tongues twined and played. My repressed erection prodded at her through my pants. There’s no way she could have misinterpreted my interest or intent now.

She broke from our passionate kissing. Her hands settled at my sides. “Come on. The bedroom’s this way.”

Damn, I was so fucking horny, but a part of me was nervous also. I had a feeling that Tessa was experienced. Really, really experienced. I doubted a virgin would be this aggressive to just welcome a guy into her apartment after one date. With very little prodding on my part, I might add.

So much for my innocent angel. Oh well. I’d be happy with hot and horny succubus as an alternate.

The bed turned out to be large with dark wood posters and deep blue satin sheets. Tessa crossed her arms and lifted her shirt up over her head in a single skilled motion. Her nicely rounded, perky breasts were restrained only by a black lacy bra. It looked incredible sexy on her pale well-toned body.

Tessa started to fiddle with the buttons on my shirt. I reached out as she worked, my hands enclosing her narrow waist and sliding up her body. She was so incredibly smooth and soft, but there was an unmistakable firmness to her body. She took pride in her physical condition and it showed.

I reached her breasts and squeezed them. She let out a content sigh as she finished unbuttoning my shirt. I pulled it off quickly, eager to get these stupid garments out of the way, eager to feel her full glorious body pressed hotly against mine.

She noticed my impatience and stepped back, unzipping the side of her skirt and letting it slide off. I unbuckled my pants and pushed them hurriedly to the ground. She took off the rest of her clothes as I did mine. In the end, we were completely naked and I embraced her once again, my erection pressed hotly between her stomach and mine. We kissed as I guided her to the bed.

She lied back in the bed, arms above her head, hair tousled about her head, framing her angelic face.

God, I was so fucking horny.

I might have been inexperienced, but I’d watched enough porn to have a good grasp on what to do next. I couldn’t just ram my engorged cock in her like an idiot; I needed to get her wet and excited.

My hands embraced her breasts and I leaned forward and licked at her right nipple. She started to make these cute gasps and squeaks as I stimulated her, licking and sucking and kneading her breasts in turn. I moved south, my hands exploring her stomach, her legs, and between them.

She gasped a few times, and I could tell she was getting worked up. I kissed her pale flesh as I moved lower, my left hand caressing the wetness between her legs.

I placed her legs on my shoulders and looked at her womanhood. I didn’t really know what I was doing, but I figured I couldn’t go wrong with stimulating this part of her. I spread her a bit with my hands, leaned forward, and licked at the lips of her vagina.

She gasped and her body shuddered for a moment, but then she got used to my tongue and relaxed. I lapped at her slowly, stroking it up and down, spending extra attention on her clitoris. She seemed to like that a lot; every time I focus on that part, she’d twitch a little and let out these cute sounds.

“Please . . .” she finally asked softly. She seemed so shy, almost embarrassed by all of this, ashamed of asking me to hurry it up.

“Alright,” I said, feeling pretty confident at this point. Even with my lack of experience, enough jack-off fantasies and porn downloads can go a long way. I felt I could handle the rest. After all, in out, in out. How hard could that be to get right?

I pressed her legs apart. She looked so submissive to me at that moment, sprawled out on this blue ocean of satin, as if I could do anything to her and she’d let me. It was strangely eerie, but I had more important things to think about.

Like fucking her good and hard.

I guided my engorged cock to her vagina, and pressed in. She moaned and squirmed a bit as I fed her the length of my cock. I wasn’t abnormally large or anything. Just an average six inches, but she seemed to like it. And so did I. It felt so fucking incredible. So tight and hot and wet. What surprised me the most was the heat of her body, way better than jacking off with a clammy hand and some lotion.

I began to stroke her, slowly, building up speed. I grabbed either side of her slim waist and drove my cock into her, faster and faster. Her face was flush with excitement and pleasure and her breasts rocked sensuously with each thrust.

But, there was a problem. It was good. Too fucking good. And I was very inexperienced. I felt the sensations boil up within my balls and unconsciously accelerated my pace, slamming into her body, stroke her with every inch of my cock.

And then I climaxed, my head filling with lights as I exploded within her. I slowed, stroking and shuddering as I discharged the last of my cum into her. I could feel my cock softened and thought ahh, shit . . . this is just fucking great. Just fucking great.

My first time with a woman and I fire my gun prematurely. Just fucking great.

I slipped out, my cock softening and twitching from the climax. “I’m sorry,” I said, meaning it. What else could I say?

Tessa got up and slipped off the bed. I really thought she was going to start yelling at me or maybe even make me leave. Or worse, toss me out of the apartment without my clothes.

But despite my paranoid thoughts, she did no such thing. She knelt down onto her knees and took my only-slightly-erect cock in her hands. Her eyes met mine and I was surprised to find no anger there, no disappointment. Damn, she was something else. I had had my suspicions, but I knew it then and there. This girl was special.

She proved me right. Her hands stroked my cock softly a few times and she licked the bottom of it, from base to tip. Even with my climax so recent, I knew she could get me hard again. All it would take was a little effort, which she was more than willing to expend.

Tessa opened her mouth wide and took my cock into her slowly. She surprised me yet again by taking all of it, every inch of it into her throat. It took her a little while, like she was getting used to having a foreign object lodged in her throat. But in the end, her lips pressed up again the base of my cock.

I could feel her tongue underneath my cock and could feel the back of her throat with my cockhead. It was so incredibly hot and I began to regain my hardness.

But Tessa wasn’t done. She came all the way back and my cock left her lips with a loud smack. She gasped and took several breaths. That had to be tough to do. She looked at me and went down again, taking all of me in much faster, and she began stroking me with her mouth.

Her head bobbed up and down on my cock, taking me down her throat to the root, then coming up all the way to the tip. When she needed air, she’d lick at my cock’s underside for a few moments before plunging the whole thing down her throat yet again.

Damn, was she skilled.

She got me hard again, just as hard as before, maybe even more so. My whole cock hurt, but I wasn’t going to let her down this time. She was giving me a second chance, and I was going to prove myself to her.

She held my rigid cock in her tiny hands. “Let’s try that again,” she said, an eager smile on her face.

Tessa stood up, then leaned onto the bed, stomach down. She reached around and with her fingers, opened herself up for me. Damn, this girl was too much.

“Come on. Please, give it to me,” she said, looking back at me, her eyes eager and hungry.

I guided my cockhead to her moistened entranced and slipped in. With Tessa being as wet as she was and my cum providing even more lubrication, I slipped right in and set about getting into a smooth rhythm. Since I’d already cum once, I felt like I had more control over when I climaxed again, and I tried to mentally make sure I didn’t get too stimulated.

It apparently worked, because I plowed into her cunt for a good long time, stroking her beautiful tight body with my cock. She became increasingly excited, moaning and shuddering and I could feel she was almost ready to climax herself.

I increased my speed, stroking her harder, faster, wanting to return the pleasure she’d gifted to me so willingly. She gripped the satin sheets, twisting them, burying her face in them, and let out a muffled scream as her whole body tightened and climaxed.

I continued stroking her, my waist slapping against her firm ass with each thrust. I leaned forward, my hands gripping her breasts and raising her up as I pounded at her from behind.

She reached behind her, hand cupping my face and bringing me close. We kissed, our tongues hungrily exploring each other as I fondled her breasts and brought myself to a second climax.

I broke away from her impassioned kiss and grunted as a came in her again, stroking her in time with my erruptions. I slowed, my body slick with sweat from the effort, and suddenly felt very tired as the high of sexual intercourse wore off. I slipped out of her and flopped down onto the bed next to her.

Damn, that had been good.

I looked over at Tessa and was about to ask one of those dumb post-coital questions. You know, one like “Was that good for you too?” or some mindless tripe like that.

But then I saw the hungry look in Tessa’s eyes. She wasn’t done. Not yet. Damn, the girl was insatiable and I’d already fired off twice. What did she expect out of me now?

Apparently, she expected and was going to get another erection. She got on top of me in the sixty-nine position, her firm sweaty body pressed erotically against mine. “Please . . . do me,” she asked, then went to work on my cock with her skilled hands and mouth.

Well, it’s not like I could say no.

I figured I’d already fucked her and licked her. So, what about some finger play? Might as well try.

I opened her with one hand and gently pressed in two fingers. Since she’d already had a cock in her, the two fingers went in easily and I heard her moan with her mouth full of cock. I stroked her a few times like that, but then had a better idea.

I glanced up and saw the tempting crinkled hole of her ass. I’ll admit it. I’ve always had something of an anal fetish. Every time I download some porn, it normally has a title like Anal Teen Tryouts #13 or something similarly unimaginative. I pulled my moistened fingers out of her cunt and put two in from my left hand.

While I worked those fingers into her, I placed my right middle finger on her anal rosebud. She twitched, perhaps surprised, but made no other move or protest. If anything, she began to deep-thoat me even more urgently.

I pressed my finger slowly into her ass, up to the first joint. Her ass was unbelievably tight, but I pushed in further, slowly slipping more and more of my finger into her. Finally, I had my finger in her up to the palm. I began to stroke her, two fingers in her cunt, one in her ass.

And all the while as I slowly began to open up her ass, the thoughts of anal action and Tessa’s undeniably skilled mouth had me erect once more.

Tessa came up for air, and my cock popped out of her mouth sloppily.

“Please stay like that,” she asked, so very subserviently. It made me wonder, what if I grabbed her and pushed her down and fucked her ass . . . would she even fight back? I forced those thoughts away. Tessa was something special and I wasn’t about to do anything to ruin this night.

She turned over me, facing me now, straddling me. “Let me do it this time,” she said, holding my cock at its base and guiding it into her cunt. She sat down on it, letting my rigid cock fill her once again. She sighed, clearly still aroused, and leaned forward.

She took my head in her hands and kissed me once again. I didn’t care where her mouth had been and I kissed her back passionately. She started rocking, back and forth, her hot sweaty body gliding back and forth across mine, her breasts pressed against my chest.

I hugged her close and we built up a rhythm, pistoning back and forth, deeper and harder and faster. I didn’t last that long this time, but neither did she. She squealed and let out an erotic scream, clutching onto me desperately, thrusting and grinding against me. And I filled her, grunting and thrusting and pouring my cum into her.

She collapsed on top of me as I shriveled. I was done for the night, utterly spent. Thankfully, that sensation appeared mutual.

“Wow, you’re incredible,” I said, heavily buzzed from my first sexual experience.

She moved forward a bit, letting my cock slide out of her, and gave me a peck on the cheek. “Right back at you,” she said, quite charitably I thought. But I wasn’t about to complain.

Of course, I hadn’t met Quinn yet.

* * *

I didn’t see Tessa nearly as much as I would have liked in the following months. She was very strict about how the week should be divided. Monday through Friday was school-only. No clubs. No drinking. No sex. Weekends were free game, however.

Though it sucked that I couldn’t have sex with her more often, I do have to admit her scholastic regimen rubbed off on me and my grades improved. I was a bit smarter than her, I think, but she made up for it with pure effort. Seeing who would get the highest grades became something of a competition, and my test scores improved accordingly.

Unfortunately, even when we met on the weekends, it didn’t always end in sex. Her roommate, Quinn, had this annoying habit of actually staying in her own apartment. Tessa wouldn’t even entertain the notion of going to the apartment with Quinn present, so it was club-hopping or dinner or something else. Tessa also didn’t like the idea of staying overnight at the male-only dorms, and really, given the company, I couldn’t blame her.

Well, my dick could, but intellectually I couldn’t blame her.

We became closer as time went on, became something of an item. It was fun, having this beautiful and intelligent girl to spend time with, even if she did have absolutely no interest in any of my hobbies. Still, we got along great and spent more and more time together.

Even with the regrettably sparse sex . . . oh well. No one ever said life would be fair.

One day, I was heading to the Food Court to meet up with Tessa as usual. She hadn’t been in class, but that wasn’t too unusual given that the professor was reviewing our midterms. Both of us had aced the test, so we really didn’t have to be there.

I was almost to the Food Court when I spotted Tessa. At least I thought it was Tessa. She and some other girl were off to the side, in one of the fancy archways leading into Food Court.

The other woman was tall and voluptuous, a real looker, with long red hair worn loose. She wore tight clothes, showing off a body that Tessa would be envious of. I thought she was probably a little older than me, maybe twenty-two or three. But, despite how she looked, it was what she was doing that caught my attention.

The other woman stood quite a bit taller than Tessa and leaned over her in the archway’s corner. A hand lifted Tessa’s chin and she bent down and kissed mygirlfriend! With her other hand, the woman cupped one of Tessa’s breasts and groped her roughly.

Holy shit!

Worse, Tessa put her arms around the woman, drawing her closer. The two stayed like that and I watched, totally blown out of my mind. What the hell was going on?!?

Finally, the two broke apart, with Tessa staying against the archway in a strangely passive way and the woman turning and walking towards me. And when she did, she looked straight at me with the most intense green eyes I had ever seen. It was like she could bore straight through me, flesh, heart, and soul.

There was a strong will and a powerful intellect behind those eyes, and she never took them off me, not for a moment as she leisurely walked up and then past me. She wore a supremely confident grin on her lips and didn’t say a word, just walked right by as if nothing had happened. As if I were beneath her notice.

Maybe I was.

I turned, watching her walk away. She had this sexy swaying walk, but it wasn’t submissive or sleazy at all, like she was trying to draw people to her. Rather, it seemed to say that you could only have this if you were worthy.

What kind of person was she?

But I’d forgotten myself. I turned back to the archway and walked hurriedly over to Tessa.

She looked up when she saw me and spoke in a distant tone. “Oh . . . hi, Dave.”

“Yeah. Hi, yourself,” I said, trying to keep all the emotions boiling up within me under control. Some fucking girl had just kissed my girlfriend! My girlfriend, damn it! That’s like . . . like really against the rules! “What just happened?”

“Oh . . .” Tessa glanced in the direction the young woman had left. “That was Quinn.”

“Quinn?!? You mean that is your roommate?!?” I was getting really worked up about this and my voice squeaked embarrassingly.

“Umm . . . yeah. That’s Quinn.”

“Does she do that often?!?” I demanded, still not sure where my emotions were taking me. Anger? Confusion? Jealousy? Who knew? I certainly didn’t. Not yet.

“Sometimes,” Tessa said, looking all shy and demure. She blushed fiercely.

Sometimes?!? What the hell did that mean?!? I was really confused now. Unpleasant scenarios started playing in my head. Was Tessa, the girl of my dreams, the girl I’d lost my virginity with, was she . . . was she bi-sexual? And actively so?

I looked back in the direction Quinn had departed. Was the reason I couldn’t stop by when Quinn was around . . . was it because these two were having sex? On a regular basis?

I felt angry and saddened and depressed all at the same time. I didn’t know what to do.

“Come on. Let’s get a bite to eat,” Tessa suggested.

I picked up a Big Mac and a Sprite, but found out I wasn’t hungry at all. Tessa picked at her chicken salad nervously. It went on like that for several minutes when I decided I’d had enough of the silence.

“So,” I began, trying not to sound too confrontational. I don’t think it worked. “That was Quinn, huh? You two seem to be great friends.”

Tessa poked at her chicken salad some more, refusing to make eye contact.

“It must be just wonderful, rooming with someone you get along with that well.”

Tessa seemed to lose the last of her appetite.

“Come on, Tessa, don’t you think I deserve some sort of explanation?” I asked. “I mean, you two looked pretty damned intimate out there. I mean, she was grabbing you and everything. You say that happens sometimes? What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

Tessa seemed to gather her courage. She still didn’t make eye contact, but at least she seemed willing to converse with me again. “We’re . . . close friends. We’ve been friends for a long time.”

How close?”

“Well . . .”

“Come on. Don’t do this to me. I deserve to know.”

Tessa looked almost ready to cry. Shit. Maybe being aggressive wasn’t such a great idea.

I decided to try a different approach. Most of the shock had worn off and, to be honest, I wasn’t all that angry any more. It’s not like some other guy had fucked her or something. “Tessa, come on. I care about you. Really, I do. It’s just . . . well, that was a shock. I didn’t know you . . . you took an interest . . . I mean . . . look it’s . . . I mean . . .”

Damn. Fucking great time for words to fail me.

But Tessa seemed to calm down. She gave me a tentative smile. “You mean that?”

“What? I mean, yeah, of course I mean it! Why wouldn’t I? I think you’re a great girl to hang with,” I said, pouring it on as best I could. “I just . . . didn’t know this about you. And it took me by surprise and, I am ashamed to admit, I responded poorly to it.”

Yeah. Show maturity. Be open-minded. That’s the ticket.

“Thanks . . . look, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about her and me,” Tessa said, finally looking at me again. “I just didn’t want you to think I was weird or something.”

That last comment made me chuckle a bit, but in a reassuring way. “Look, I’ve been worried you’d think the same thing about me. It’s no big deal. Really,” I said, reaching out and giving her a comforting pat on the shoulder. It was true too. I’d definitely been more worried about her thinking I was strange than the reverse.

Though, I most certainly did not kiss other guys. That just crossed so many freaky gross-out lines. I didn’t have anything against homosexuality . . . I just thought the male-on-male variety was really gross. But two chicks going at it, now that was hot!

“So . . . would you like to meet her?”

Huh? What was that again? I’m sure I heard wrong.

“Social, of course,” Tessa continued. “We’re going out tomorrow. She was wondering if you’d like to come along.”

I had a quick mental picture form in my head. Two beautiful chicks going at it, one a petite blonde with glasses, the other a fiery voluptuous redhead. And then, in the middle of it all, me.

Oh yeah. That’d be sweet. Not likely, but then, if I said no I’d never find out. A part of me thought this whole thing was so wrong in so many ways . . . but then, why should I restrain myself when Tessa clearly didn’t?

“Quinn asked me to invite you along,” Tessa said, starting to get shy again and sounding as if she were making excuses.

I decided to put an end to that.

“Sure!” I said, probably too eagerly. “Sure, I’d love to.”

Tessa said she’d give me a call on my cell when she and Quinn had the when’s and where’s picked out. I spent the night jacking off, thinking about all the possibilities and permutations. Two chicks at once. Could it possibly get any better?

If only I’d known . . . Damn am I stupid sometimes.

* * *

We ended up going to the Green Lounge again. I couldn’t dance any better than before, but it didn’t seem to matter. Tessa arrived ten minutes late. As usual. But this time, Quinn was tagging along.

Actually, it looked more like Tessa was tagging along with Quinn. The tall redhead clearly was the dominant decision-maker of the two. The two looked incredibly sexy together, but there was just something about Quinn that bothered me. She had this intensity to her, like the world could be made to cave to her every whim. It was wild and intense and I felt my heart skip as she looked at me, looked through me with those beautiful green eyes of hers.

“Hi Tessa,” I said, fumbling my words a bit. “And Quinn. Hi Quinn. Nice to meet you, Quinn.” Man, I am such a retard sometimes. How hard is it to get a simple greeting right?

“A pleasure,” she said, smooth and regal. She extended her hand and I shook it, though it seemed odd in this setting. I did notice that both Tessa and Quinn had very expensive accessories on, which served to magnify their combined sensuality nicely. Their clothes were tight and revealing, both with short black skirts and single-color shirts that left their midriffs bare and accentuate the size of their breasts. Quinn’s in particular.

Quinn went in first, had a short word with the bouncer and passed him a folded bill. It was a frickin’ fifty! The bouncer nodded, glancing at Tessa and me, pocketed the tip, and let the three of us in.

You’re supposed to tip bouncers? I didn’t know that.

The club was the same blaring, mind-wracking experience as before. We started out with drinks, which was a good thing. Being around Quinn made me nervous. And the way Tessa seemed at her beck and call made me a little jealous. But I had to be here. I was pretty much head-over-heels in love with Tessa (or infatuated with, can’t really tell the difference yet). Whatever her relationship with Quinn was, I needed to find out how deep it went.

The three of us danced. Well, the two girls danced. I kind of did this sort of wiggle where I looked like I was dancing. The pairings shifted around. Sometimes it’d be just me and Tessa, with Quinn amusing herself with some other club patrons. She seemed quite popular with both the men and the women. Other times, I’d retreat off to the side as Tessa and Quinn danced together.

Which wasn’t all that bad. Watching the two of them go at it gave me a serious hard-on. The two pressed and ground up against each other and Quinn would grope Tessa without any concern given to her audience. She would kiss Tessa, forcefully, aggressively, and even once put her hand up Tessa’s shirt and clenched and kneaded a breast!

Fortunately, it didn’t get any more wild than that. At one point, I thought Quinn was going to toss Tessa to the ground and start devouring her right there. As fun as that would have been to watch, I wanted in on the action. Damn, this was making me really horny.

It was Tessa’s job to keep the drinks coming, and she carried out her duties enthusiastically. By the time Quinn was getting ready to head home, I had one serious buzz going. I was also unbelievably horny. I couldn’t wait for what was to come.

I was pretty sloshed by the time we left and required a little bit of guidance from the girls to get me back to the apartment. But, well, Tessa had kept those drinks coming and how was I supposed to say no when Quinn was drinking just as much. In fact, considering how much she’d imbibed, Quinn remained very coherent.

She also looked really really sexy, but then, that could have just been my own buzz at work.

We got back to the apartment and as soon as the door closed, the two girls were at it, kissing and fondling and stripping. Before I knew it, the two girls were topless and sensuously kissing each other.

Hell, I wanted some of that too. Come on. Be generous. Fair’s fair.

But as soon as I tried to join in, Quinn pushed me back. “Not yet, stud,” she said, a wicked grin on her lips. “You only get to play once you’ve cleaned up.”

Huh? What, was my breath bad or something?

“You play by my rules, or not at all. Understood?” Quinn asked, and then to add emphasis, she grabbed my crotch and squeezed. Her body pressed up against mine and our lips almost met. “You do want to play. Right, stud?”

And then I said something really stupid. “You know, I do have a name.”

She ignored me. “Answer the question. Yes or no. Us or the door.”

Damn it, this bitch was going to make me beg? Well, I was too horny and drunk to turn around now. “Well of course it’s a yes,” I said, trying and failing to exert some sort of authority into this situation.

It didn’t have any affect on Quinn, who only smiled and stepped back from me. “Tessa, why don’t the two of you get cleaned up while I get ready.”

“Come on, Dave,” Tessa said brightly. “This way.”

“This way” apparently meant bathroom. She and I stripped. I was so ready for action right now it hurt, but she kept me from groping her and explained Quinn’s rules.

You see, “cleaned up” meant enema. Holy shit.

But after I got over the initial shock, I started to get real turned on by what it all meant. My ass wasn’t quite virgin. I’d masturbated anally with my fingers a few times in those lonely high school years, and quite frankly, I rather liked it. Fucking Tessa’s cunt was way better that fingering my own ass, but I could see why all those pornstars seemed to like taking it anally.

Plus I was drunk and horny, so Rational Thought was not present to argue with Libido. So Libido won by default and I let Tessa “clean” me out. It didn’t take too long. When it was over, she pushed me out of the bathroom to do herself in private.

Well if Tessa was getting cleaned out, I was sure to get an opportunity to fuck her ass too. Man, what I wouldn’t give to do that. I’d fantasized about doing her ass since we first had sex, but I never built up the courage to ask her to try it with me. If I’d known about this, I would have asked sooner.

Quinn was the first to the bedroom, completely naked, her radiant hair showering over her shoulders, her heavy breasts high, nipples taut with excitement. She held a long black strip of cloth before her.

“Ready to play?” she asked, her voice so unbelievably erotic. But I was starting to get a little nervous. She was going to blindfold me? This was getting kind of strange and a little more extreme than I was ready for.

But, again, drunk and horny.

I didn’t protest as she wrapped the band of cloth around my head. I stumbled a bit, unused to the lack of senses, but she helped right me. Her hands explored me, never touching my cock, but playing over my body, my chest, my ass cheeks. She kissed me, rough and passionately, forcing her tongue into my mouth and guiding me around.

I heard Tessa come up behind me and soon I was pressed between the two of them, helpless and blindfolded as they each explore my body.

Quinn continued to kiss me, continued to play with my body and my senses. I couldn’t help but feel powerless with the blindfold on. Tessa explored lower half, her mouth and hands caressing over my back, my buttocks, and my legs. I felt her slip something around my ankles and I had some inkling as to what was about to happen.

But I let it happen. I didn’t fight. I let her put those cuffs around my ankles, and around my wrists. I let Quinn clip my wrists together and let her pull them forward. They guided me onto the bed, flat on my stomach, my legs and ass over the side. Quinn pulled my arms forward and bound then to something. Behind me, Tessa widened my legs and tied one and then the other to cords attached to the bed posts.

I was breathing heavily. My cock was so unbelievably hard. My heart raced as my own powerlessness sunk in. I couldn’t see, could only feel and hear as these two women manipulated my body into position and finally tightened the restraints. I could hardly move, could hardly even squirm.

I heard movement. The opening of drawers, of rummaging, and of something being taken out. Tessa crawled onto the bed, the heat of her body splayed against my back, straddling me. I could tell it was her by the little grunts of effort she made. I could feel her breasts sag against my back and brush across as she maneuvered something around my head.

It was a ball gag.

“Play nicely,” Quinn said from in front of me.

I opened my mouth and Tessa fit the gag in. It was a lot to take in, and as soon as it was set, Tessa tightened the straps behind my neck.

“Should we let him have a look?” Quinn asked, confident and powerful.

“Please let him watch,” Tessa said, weak and submissive.

“Yes, I think I’ll let him watch.”

Tessa pushed my blindfold up and I could see again. I had to raise my neck back to look at anything but the blue satin covers, which strained my neck, but I needed to know what I was in for.

Even though, deep down, I already knew what was going to happen. I knew it and I was just letting it happen. Without protest. Damn, what the fuck have I gotten myself into?

Quinn stood before me, hands on her hips, with a black strap-on dildo protruding up out of her crotch. It didn’t look particularly large. Just normal size . . . if you didn’t take into account that it had to fit up my ass. Then it looked fucking huge.

Tessa crawled off the bed and I noticed she had those same bondage cuffs around her wrists. As she crawled into view, I saw Tessa wore her own blindfold. Quinn guided her off the bed, turned her around and clipped Tessa’s arms together behind her back. She looked so weak next to Quinn, blindfolded, her arms bound.

Quinn pulled Tessa close, the strap-on riding up her ass cheeks and ending up between the two girls. Quinn groped Tessa roughly, kneading her breasts, fingering her clit, and kissing and biting her neck.

And Tessa just let it all happen. She breathed heavily, her chest heavily, clearly getting excited my all of this. And I’d worried that Tessa would think I was weird. Holy fucking shit.

Quinn turned her lesbian plaything around and forced her to kneel. She grabbed a fistful of Tessa’s blond locks and guided her mouth to the strap-on. “Make sure you do a good job. You don’t want me to hurt your friend.”

Tessa opened her mouth and took the strap-on down her throat, slowly at first, taking it one inch at a time until the whole thing was in and her lips were around the rod’s base. Then she started to bob on it and Quinn began rocking her hips, pulling it out then forcing it back in, faster and faster. Saliva dribbled out of Tessa’s mouth as she tried to keep her throat open for the black invader.

Tessa came back for air and Quinn gave her only a few moments’ reprieve before ramming her head back down onto the strap-on. Quinn’s thrusts became faster and more forceful. She was fucking Tessa’s mouth now, fucking her full strokes at a time, from tip to base, and Tessa was taking it. But as much as Quinn abused her plaything’s mouth, Tessa didn’t once gag, and I had a feeling this episode had played out many many times before.

Quinn seemed to get excited when she thrust it all the way into Tessa’s mouth and hit the back of her throat. I wondered if the strap-on had an attachment on the other side or perhaps some sort of nub that was stimulating Quinn’s clitoris. Whatever it was, Quinn found the ravaging of Tessa’s mouth a pleasurable experience.

Finally, she pulled Tessa off the strap-on. The fake cock popped out of Tessa’s mouth wetly and she gasped and panted for air.

“Good. You did very well.”

“Thank you . . .” Tessa said, still bound and blindfolded, still on her knees, saliva dribbling off her chin.

Quinn looked at me and smiled wickedly. She yanked Tessa to her feet, causing the girl to squeal in momentary pain. “You still have more work to do.”

Quinn guided Tessa around behind the bed. Behind me. Quinn leaned over me and put my blindfold back in place. It didn’t really matter. I knew what was going to happen.

I heard a metallic click and suspected that Quinn had unbound Tessa’s arms. “Well, go to work. Get him ready.”

“Yes, Quinn.”

I felt Tessa’s delicate hands on my buttocks, feeling around clumsily. She still had the blindfold on. But even without her eyes, she found what she was looking for. Fingers brushed against my ass and she bent in and began to lick.

The sensation startled me at first. Her tongue lapped at my ass, sometimes rimming around it, sometimes licking up across it, always exciting me. She lathered the entrance, sometimes probing my crinkled hole with the tip of her tongue before returning to her rimming.

Her hands gripped my ass cheeks and, with her thumbs on either side of my asshole, she spread me even more. I felt her entire face buried in my ass, felt her panting excitedly, her hot breath on my hole. I felt her skilled tongue teasing and loosening me for the onslaught that was still to come.

Finally, she pushed her tongue into my ass, stimulating me in strange and wondrous ways. Tessa was slow, gentle. She pushed it in a little bit at first, then a little more, bit by bit opening me up.

I felt her jaw open wide and press up flush with my ass as she tried to push her tongue deeper into me, thrusting in slow, deliberate motions. She fucked my ass with her tongue and it felt wonderful. My cock grew even harder as she worked me over.

Finally, she pulled away and I felt empty for a moment, but then something else pressed in; she slid one of her slim delicate fingers into my ass. It felt slick and greasy. She must have used some sort of lubricant, which was a good thing. I’d never been fucked in the ass before and didn’t think I could take what Quinn was ready to dish out without some lube.

Tessa stroke the finger in and out of me, the tip exploring the inside of my ass. She twisted it around with each thrust, slowly picking up speed. She kept going like that for minutes, just stroking my ass with her finger. Finally, I felt her back off, then insert two fingers into me with hardly any loss in rhythm. My ass stretched to accommodate the new invasion and I could feel myself loosening up.

It hurt a few times, but mostly it felt really good. My cock felt like it was going to explode.

Tessa sensed my ass loosening and began to twist her two fingers as she pushed in, stretching my ass in different directions and stimulating me in strange ways with each new thrust. I really felt like I needed to cum, but Tessa made no move to touch my cock and I had that damned ball gag in my mouth.

“Alright. I think that will be enough,” Quinn said, her voice oozing power and control.

“Yes, Quinn.”

“Remove his gag.”

Tessa fumbled across my body, obviously still blindfolded, found the back of my head and loosened the ball gag’s strap. She popped it out and I closed my mouth and flexed my jaw around. The muscles in the sides of my mouth hurt a bit from the unnatural and prolonged position they’d been forced into.

“I’m giving you one last opportunity to run away like a coward,” Quinn said. “Normally I wouldn’t, but Tessa actually seems to care about you, so I’m giving you this one last chance to leave. Speak up now.”

Tessa leaned in, her body draped on top and to the side of mine. “Please don’t,” she whispered into my ear. “Please stay.”

I was speechless and horny and I felt so powerless at that moment. I didn’t say anything.

Quinn pried open my ass with her hands, thumbs on either side of my asshole. The strap-on’s head pressed against my ass and I concentrated on staying loose, just accepting the invader.

But I couldn’t. I was too nervous. Even with all the wonderfully erotic stimulation Tessa had done to me, I still wasn’t ready for this. I tensed and tightened up and the two girls noticed it.

“Please relax,” Tessa whispered into my ear, hear hands sensuously caressing my body. “Just relax and accept it. Don’t worry. She’ll go slow.”

Hearing those reassuring words from Tessa finally made me calm down. I loosened up and Quinn took that as her signal to begin. She pried me open and the tip of her fake cock pushed into me. With the lubrication and the work Tessa had done loosening me, it popped in quite easily.

It felt so incredibly big, way larger than Tessa’s delicate fingers had. And this was just the tip. I grunted as Quinn fed me more of her strap-on. She rocked in and out a little at a time, just a new fraction of an inch with each slow, deliberate thrust.

Slowly, I opened up as Quinn filled me. It felt good, even though a few times it hurt. But Quinn seemed to sense immediately when I was in pain, and she would back off. But only for a moment, giving me a little extra time before she renewed her invasion. Inch by inch, she sunk the fake cock into my ass.

Somehow, I knew Quinn had done this before, perhaps many times before. Taking an anal virgin. Male. Female. Who knew if it even mattered to her? But she knew how to do this, knew how to pace herself and restrain her own urges so that her victim didn’t feel undue pain.

She was so in control. Of herself. And of the person she was fucking.

Finally, I felt her waist pressed up against my ass. She was all the way in. Her hands gripped the sides of my waist and she began stroking me, slowly at first, taking it all the way out until just the tip was left in, then pushing it slowly back into me until it filled me. Her motions were patient, calculated, and she increase her speed only a little at the time.

It was beginning to feel really good now. Tessa continued to sensuously massage me with her hands as Quinn fucked my ass, now picking up speed. I could hear Quinn grunting as she reamed my ass and knew that she was getting off on this too.

Tessa leaned in and we shared a kiss as Quinn started to fuck my ass hard and fast, drilling into me all the way with each thrust, slapping against my ass with her waist, then pull all the way out again for another punishing thrust. She kept that up, drilling me, owning me, breeding me. Fucking me as if my ass was a cunt and she was some stud.

It felt incredible, so erotic. The tension. The sense of powerlessness, of submission combined with the fullness in my ass and Quinn’s confident technique. But it was not enough to get me off. As much as she fucked my ass, I couldn’t get off on just this. I needed someone to touch my cock.

Quinn started thrusting into me even faster and harder than before, and I knew she was ready to cum. She gasped and grunted and shook as she lodged the whole thing in me to the hilt. Then she just left it there, left me there with the fake cock impaling my ass, just waiting as she took deep breaths as she came down from her climax.

Quinn pulled out entirely and Tessa got off of me. The restraints on my legs were unclipped from the bed posts and I found myself rolled onto my back. I still couldn’t do anything with my arms, but at least I could move around a little now.

“Tessa, I think he needs to cum. Why don’t you do something about that?”

Tessa straddle me, sixty-nine style, and pressed herself against me. Her mouth and hands found my cock and I almost exploded just from that. She opened her throat to me and swallowed me in one go, then began bobbing up and down on my cock.

I felt something press against my ass and knew that Quinn was already prepped for round two. She pressed in, far more insistently this time, and forced her way in. Between Tessa’s mouth and the cock fucking in and out of my ass, I didn’t last long.

My head spun and I saw lights against my closed eyelids. I grunted through clenched teeth as I exploded into Tessa’s mouth. She stayed there, coming up so that only the tip was in her mouth, but she took all that I gave her, swallowing and savoring every drop.

But the girls weren’t done with me. As soon as I stopped cumming and she’d swallowed the last drop, Tessa once again began to deep-thoat my cock. And Quinn continued her assault on my abused and loose ass. With the two of them going at it like that, it didn’t take me long to regain my erection. In fact, I’d hardly even lost it. Rather, I just went semi-soft for a few minutes before the dual sense of penetration and being penetrated called my dick to attention once more.

Tessa let my cock plop out of her mouth. She stroked it with her hand as Quinn fucked my ass. “Please, Quinn,” she asked weakly, practically begging, and I realized that she hadn’t cum yet. Only Quinn and I had.

“Alright. You’ve earned it,” Quinn said, and promptly pulled out of my ass. “Why don’t you let your friend see this?”

“Yes . . . thank you,” Tessa said. Turning around on top of me, she reached out, fumbled about slightly, and found my blindfold. Tessa pulled it off my head and I could see her once again, her glorious pale flesh pressed on top of mine, her eyes still blindfolded. She had a strange, guilty smile on her face as she lowered herself onto my cock.

Damn, that felt good. She was so incredibly hot and tight, and she squealed a bit as I fully penetrated her.

Quinn yanked her head back by a fistful of hair and forced her tongue down Tessa’s throat. They shared a passionate kiss as Quinn groped one of her breasts, roughly teasing the nipple.

Their kiss broke. “Please . . . give it to me . . .” Tessa asked.

“Alright, darling. I will,” Quinn replied, then shoved Tessa down on top of me so that we were face to face.

“Thank you . . .” Tessa muttered.

Unlike with me, Quinn didn’t give it to Tessa gently. She didn’t tease Tessa’s ass open or lick it or finger it. Instead, she only applied a fresh coat of lubricate to her fake cock before guiding its head to Tessa’s waiting ass.

Quinn pushed in, forcing the cockhead into Tessa’s ass roughly and Tessa screamed in pain and pleasure. Quinn fed her more, and I could feel the fake cock entering Tessa, Quinn’s rod and my own separate by only a thin membrane. In little time, Quinn had finished the initial penetration of Tessa’s tortured ass.

Tessa squealed and thrashed the whole time, but Quinn held her firmly down. I didn’t know what to make of any of this, but for some reason, it only made me that much more excited.

Quinn began stroking Tessa’s ass, withdrawing the cock to its tip and then forcing it back in deep and hard. But, despite Tessa’s pained reaction to the anal onslaught, she’d evidently done this many times before, and her ass loosened up quickly.

Quinn drilled her mercilessly, grinding and thrusting in fast brutal strokes. And Tessa just took it, whimpering and grunting as Quinn savaged her ass. The two rocked on top of me and I tried to pick up the rhythm, but Quinn was moving so fast, ripping Tessa so hard that I couldn’t keep up.

All of us were fast approaching orgasm in this strange sharing of pain, pleasure, and power. Tessa was the first to go, the dual stimulation of her cunt and ass clearly too much for her, and she bucked and thrashed against the two of us until she dropped down from her orgasm, a limp sweaty body reduced to a mere recipient of our poundings.

And we really gave it to her, thrusting into her slim tight body with perverse abandon. Tessa lay on top of me, head lolled against my chest, mouth open and panting, her body bucking in sync with Quinn’s harsh thrusts. But then, Tessa began to grow excited again, and I realized she hadn’t come down completely from her orgasm, and her sexy squeaks and squeals of pain and pleasure began to escalate in volume. Finally, she let out another scream, her body convulsing in rapturous joy.

Her whole body seemed to clutch and spasm around my cock, and I couldn’t hold back any more. I came within her sweet pulsing cunt, and Quinn followed up with her own orgasm. She’d managed to maintain a truly impressive pace throughout the entire ordeal, but even she seemed to have tired by this point. With a grunt and a shudder, she too climaxed and collapsed on top of Tessa, and I felt the weight of both of them pressing me down into the bed.

“Ahh . . . that was good,” Quinn said, glowing in post-coital bliss. She gave Tessa’s stretched ass a few last thrusts, then pushed off the bed and pulled out of Tessa. She unclipped the strap-on and eased it loose of her sopping cunt. I was shocked to see how fucking huge the other end was. It was twice as thick and half-again as long as the end she’d fucked me with. And she’d had that monster inside her the whole time? Damn, this woman was hardcore.

Tessa untied my hands, and with my returned freedom I pushed off her blindfold. She looked at me, ashamed, embarrassed, perhaps afraid of what I was going to say or maybe afraid of what I was thinking. But she looked so damned cute I couldn’t care less, and I kissed her. Passionately.

I cuddled up with Tessa and went to sleep. Where Quinn went, I don’t know. But, to be honest, I didn’t care.

But, man, was I going to be sore in the morning.

* * *

And I was sore. Really sore, but it was bearable.

Just suck it up, right? Yeah, right.

I kind of lurched and shuffled myself onto the bed’s edge, trying to find a position where my entire rectum didn’t protest with little spasms of pain. Quinn had really put me through my paces the night before, though it was nothing compared to what Tessa had gone through.

And thinking of which . . . Tessa wasn’t around. Neither was Quinn, though I thought I could hear a distant conversation taking place.

Man, what the hell had happened last night?!? What the hell had I been thinking?!? The full weight of all that had transpired seemed to slam into my consciousness all at once, and not only what I had done, but what had been done to Tessa! I think out of everything, her behavior freaked me out more than anything.

But, this being morning, I had to keep my priorities straight. I eased myself off the bed, scrounged up some clothes, and made my way to the bathroom. After completing my morning evacuation, my stomach rose to Priority One.

Time to get something to eat.

I stepped out into the hall, still walking a little funny, and made my way to the kitchen. The hugeness of this apartment again struck me. Just what did two college girls need with all this space?

I stepped into the kitchen. The room was expensively tiled and just oozed class in a way that made its occupants seem a bit odd. Tessa and Quinn were both having breakfast, both sitting on stools next to the counter top. They turned and looked at me as I entered.

I groggily rubbed at my eyes in response. I hate mornings.

When I’d finished grinding some of the sleep out of my eyes, I took another half-lidded look at the two young ladies before me. They looked so . . . so completely normal. It was freaky. I mean, really really weird. They just looked so normal, just two college girls having breakfast in their pajamas.

I don’t really know what I’d expected, come to think of it. Tessa on a lease eating out of a bowl? I don’t know. Maybe some weird shit like that. But this was just too normal. They were just chatting and smiling and eating their Cheerios like normal people, like normal college sexually-non-deviant girls. Hell, Quinn’s jammies were pastel blue and had bunny rabbits on them.

Frickin’ bunny rabbits!

Upon seeing me, Quinn leaned over to Tessa and whispered something, which I assume was a joke, because Tessa giggled in that cute, shy way she always did.

Uh huh. Right.

I lurched over to a half-open cupboard and found myself staring at several cereal choices. I selected Frosted Flakes (the only brand with enough sugar for my needs), poured it, and joined them at the counter.

I made sure Tessa was between me and that flame-haired siren. The two of them giggled girlishly as I added milk to my cereal.

Right. Whatever. Joke’s on me, I guess.

Quinn finished her breakfast first, just after I arrived. The two girls shared a short delicate kiss, and Quinn was off to get dressed. Quinn had a busy day ahead of her. Places to go. People to abuse, you know?

I was glad to see her leave.

After Quinn left, Tessa wanted to talk to me, but I was really in no condition to respond, so I made excuses. “Oh, I’m tired. I’m hung over. I think I’m going to puke. Could you go find a bucket for me?” You know, the usual drill.

Tessa took the hint and let me finish from Frosted Flakes in peace. Actually, it would have probably been better to talk to her. At least then I wouldn’t have been alone with my thoughts.

Damn, that woman freaked me out. The way she’d controlled me and Tessa and had manipulated and overpowered us with no threats, no violence, just words and looks and suggestions and a little alcohol to loosen up those inhibitions . . . and I’d played along with it. All the way through.

Just what kind of spineless jellyfish was I?

Self, don’t answer that.

I said my goodbyes and tried to be the “Tessa’s Boyfriend” that I’d been one night before . . . and I guess I made a good show of it, but not good enough. I don’t think I fooled either of us. The night had been too weird and we’d both enjoyed it too much.

I needed to think. And then maybe drink. And perhaps think some more after that.

What remained of the weekend passed quickly. Tests to study for. Homework to do. You know how it is. I kept myself immersed in normality: the regular stuff that any college student had to go through.

Monday came and I saw Tessa again. She looked just like I remembered her: that sweet angelic face, those brainy glasses, and that cute athletic body. She got a few words in before the professor called the class to attention and then started his lecture on multi-axis integration. Ehhh . . .

I met Tessa up at the Food Court like usual. She had a McDonald’s salad. I’d grabbed a pizza and a cup of way-too-pricy coffee. We talked a bit about nothing, about pointless subjects like oh, how was your weekend? and what do you think will be on this test? and other such dribble.

I guess I got fed up with it, and the words just kind of came out.

“So . . .” I began, my tone changing, almost becoming accusatory. “You like it rough, huh?”

Tessa blushed something fierce. Her pale cheeks turned hotly crimson and she looked like she wanted to just shrivel up and vanish there on the spot. She didn’t make eye contact, and instead just stared at a point into the wall across the table.

“I have to say, that was quite the surprise,” I said, mockingly cheerful.

Tessa just blushed some more and I became worried she was going to start crying, but something inside just egged me on. I wanted answers. I wanted someone to tell me just what was going on.

“Is there anything you’d like to tell me?” I asked.

Tessa shook her head. Well, at least that was better than nothing, I guess.

“Come on, Tessa. Don’t get all shy all of a sudden. You certainly weren’t shy back then,” I said. “Come on. Tell me what’s going on. Does that happen often? Does she abuse you like that on a regular basis?”

“It’s not what you think,” she said, quiet, weak, shameful.

“Then explain it to me. Come on. I can take it. Really, I promise. Trust me, it’s pretty hard to shock me at this point.”

“I . . . I love her.”

Oh fuck!

“Uhh . . . you . . . I mean . . . but then what the hell am I?!?” The words just sputtered out of me without thought and I had to think fast to turn that around. “I mean . . . wait, that’s not the point. Tessa, she hurt you, right? And she does that often, right?”

“She does it often . . .” Tessa admitted quietly. She looked over her shoulders, making sure that our conversation hadn’t attracted undue attention.

“And you just let it happen? You just let her treat you like that? Like some piece of meat?”

“But I love her!” Tessa exclaimed, suddenly looking at me, looking me straight in the eyes, her eyes suddenly tearful and ashamed and frightened.

But frightened of what? Of my rejection? If she loved Quinn, why the hell would that matter?

“Quinn has a real strange way of returning that love.”

Tessa shook her head. Her hand reached out and gripped my arm, as if for emphasis. “No, she loves me too. She really does!”

I looked Tessa in the eye, looked at her with a blank expression, and then I saw it. A tear rolled down her soft pale cheek, a sad tear of genuine emotion and honestly. Whatever the truth might have been, Tessa believed in this as reality.

I closed my eyes and nodded. “Okay. I’ll accept that for now.” Fuck. My girlfriend was in love with her dominatrix roommate. How much more fucked up could the World get?

Don’t answer that, World.

“She’s been through a lot,” Tessa said, and began to pour out her heart. She talked about how they met, how they’d become friends, and how they eventually became lovers . . . and then something else.

It was a sad story that, I am ashamed to admit, started to give me an erection at some points. For someone as rich and privileged as Quinn, she’d had one hell of a childhood. Tessa didn’t give me much to go on, but I could figure out that something truly traumatic had happened to Quinn just before the two of them met.

Something had warped Quinn from your average spoiled rich girl into . . . this. I tried to get some details out of her, but Tessa kept making excuses. That part was for Quinn to share, and no one else. Yeah, like I’d ask her about her past. Uh huh. Sure. You can continue your story, Tessa.

The two had made quite a pair: Tessa from humble beginnings and Quinn from a life full of social gluttony. But there was synergy between them, and Tessa knew Quinn needed help, that this glamorous girl from high society carried deep psychological scars within her and that someone had to help in their healing.

And Tessa had volunteer, had been there for Quinn, had been the first human being to hear the painful story and had wept at her side with her as each horrific detail was revealed. And the two had grown even closer, now joined by this intimate sharing of Quinn’s scarred soul.

And they had become lovers, at first soft and intimate, two timid girls exploring each other, their feelings and their bodies.

“When?” I asked, my first question in some time.

“Three years ago.”

God damn. Three years. That made Tessa, what? Sixteen when she and Quinn started going at it? God damn it! How the hell was I supposed to compete with that?!?

Tessa kept reiterating that she was in love with Quinn and that Quinn shared the feeling . . . she just showed it differently than most people. Uhh . . . yeah. You could say that again.

At first, they were intimate loving partners, unsure in themselves, careful with each other. But Quinn started to change. They weren’t equals, not in the least. Quinn had the money and the power and she was smart, borderline brilliant. Quinn made Tessa and me look like idiots. She was getting a degree in medicine at one hell of an accelerated rate . . . probably because she wanted something semi-challenging.

And oh, how I could see that one playing out. “Oh, not to worry, stud. A colonoscopy is quite normal procedure now for the common cold. Just lie down and you won’t feel a thing. What? You mean this? Oh, well, I have to strap it on to keep my hands free. Yes, it is going up your ass. Oh, don’t be such a baby about it.”

I shuddered as Tessa continued.

The differences between the two girls became more apparent as time went on, and Quinn became more aggressive, her powerful will easily dominating her young, unsure partner. And that domineering, over time, had evolved into what I had witnessed that night with them.

“And you just let it happen,” I said, perhaps a little too contemptuously.

Tessa shook her head. “No . . . I don’t think so. I . . . I like it when . . .”

But she couldn’t say it. She couldn’t put her feelings into words.

But I could. “You like it when Quinn treats you like a sex toy,” I said.

“No!” she protested. “No, it’s not like that at all!”

All I could do was shake my head. I just couldn’t understand why Tessa put up with treatment like that. It was time to head to my next class, so I said a few words to try to smooth things over, though I didn’t do a real good job of it. Tessa agreed noncommittally and we parted.

And that was pretty much that for the rest of the week. We avoided the subject of Quinn. Well, I avoided it, and I ignored Tessa’s attempts to start talking about it. Fortunately, as the weekend approached, things started to look up. Quinn was heading out for the weekend and it’d just be Tessa in the apartment the whole weekend.

Mmmm, that I could deal with. No strap-ons. No blindfolds. No weird bondage play. Just good clean male-on-female sex the way nature intended . . . err, except with contraception. So, I guess, close to the way nature intended. Well, at least we’d get the right rods stuffed in the right holes. And if Tessa was in the mood for a little anal play, well, I’d be more than happy to oblige her.

Tessa used a study session as her excuse to ask me over. Even as intimate as we’d become, she was still shy about asking me over for sex. Well, I didn’t mind. I could play along just fine . . . as long as I got some in the end.

I showed up at the apartment early (I’m compulsive like that) and waited out the last ten minutes in my car (a.k.a the Hand-Me-Down-Junker). At exactly the appointed minute, I rang the doorbell.

For some reason, I was really nervous. I don’t know why. Maybe I expected Quinn to open the door and then drag me in and . . . well, whatever. I was nervous. At least I’d remembered to bring my books and notes. I’d be pretty stupid of me not to at least play along a little.

Tessa answered the door, looking all innocent and giving me a tender smile that made me melt inside and I found myself smiling back at her. Hell, it wasn’t exactly a fight, but I suppose this could be considered make-up sex.

Tessa wore this tight cream turtleneck and a pair of blue jeans. It was a bit warm for long-sleeves, but she still looked incredibly sexy. Her silken blonde hair was clipped in a cute ponytail.

We made a show of studying, flopping down on the great room’s floor and spreading out our notes and books and quizzing each other on this and that. Well, I guess I made a show of studying. Tessa probably got something out of it, but it was still for show. I know that as a fact because of what happened next.

Without any sort of preamble or warning, Tessa took off her glasses. At first, I thought she was experiencing eyestrain. But she just set the glasses on the coffee table, crossed her arms, and lifted her turtleneck completely off.

She hugged her arms underneath her naked breasts. Around her wrists were those bondage cuffs Quinn had used on the both of us. Her nipples were rock hard with anticipation.

Oh boy. I didn’t know what to think. She somehow managed to look shy and sleazy at the same time. She didn’t look at me, just took her breasts into her hands and massaged them and sighed.

Her eyes found mine and I saw sultry desire and shame and skittishness and fear all rolled into one incredibly sexy look. Wordlessly, she turned away from me and walked down the hall towards the bedroom.

Damn! I just sat there, stunned for a second, then my Libido finally took control and said get moving, you idiot! And I did. I bolted up off the floor and hurried towards the bedroom, casting off articles of clothing as I went.

I entered the room, fully naked and fully erect.

Tessa was standing there, naked except for bondage straps on her wrists and ankles. She had a long strip of black cloth in her hand that she clutched at shyly, as if just holding the blindfold was an act of perversion repulsive to me.

I couldn’t help myself. I felt this incredible urge to make her happy, to grant her wishes no matter how twisted, and I walked up to her and lifted her chin with my fingers. Our eyes met and I let her know, without words, that it was okay. That I was willing to accept her the way she was.

I took the blindfold from her hand and held it taut. She closed her eyes and lowered her head and I blinded her, making the knot tight enough to avoid slippage but not so tight that it’d be uncomfortable. No matter what Tessa really liked, there were some places I wouldn’t follow her. If she liked restrained, fine. I could deal with that. But hurting her? No. There were some lines I wouldn’t cross, couldn’t cross.

I guided her to the bed, even though she seemed surprisingly sure of exactly where its edge was. Naturally, she’d done this many times before.

She leaned back on the bed, stretching sensuously, her pale perfect flesh so tempting, so erotic. I touched her with just my fingertips, tracing underneath a breast, across her firm stomach, and then massaged the inside of a thigh. I waited, then touched her again at random, her breasts, thighs, face and neck and lips. She shivered, excited by not knowing where my fingers would explore her. I left her womanhood alone, though I could not help but notice it flush in anticipation.

“Please don’t tease me . . .” she said, her voice weak, distant, submissive.

“But you like to be teased,” I said, my breath hot against one of her nipples. I licked across it with my tongue and she sighed.

“Please . . .”

“Please what? What do you want me to do?”

Her cheeks flushed with shame, but I knew she would ask for it. She was loving this. Every moment of it.

“You have to tell me,” I said, leaning forward and teasing a nipple with teeth and tongue. “I’m not as smart as Quinn, you see. I forget things real easily.”

Tessa squirmed under my teasing. I thought I knew what she was going to ask for. But, again, I was wrong.

She seemed to steel herself, to gather courage from somewhere, and her words were strangely firm and strong for such a delicate girl. “Please . . . do me the way Quinn does,” she began. “Please do my . . . my ass . . .”

Whoa . . . Holy shit.

“It’s clean,” she said, alleviating a concern that, honestly, hadn’t come to mind until she’d voiced it. Damn. She’d planned this from the beginning!

What a girl.

Well, to a request like that, it’s damned hard to say no.

Tessa rolled over onto her stomach, legs and hips over the side of the bed. She placed her arms behind her back, and I could tell what she wanted. I found the metal clips on her wrist cuffs and locked them together, further restraining her. Tessa started to become even more excited, her breaths coming shorter, almost gasping.

“You like being restrained, don’t you,” I said, tracing her exquisite shape with my hands, running them down from the sides of her breasts to the sides of her hips.

“Yes . . .” she muttered into the blue satin sheets.

“I bet you let guys do this to you all the time,” I said, wondering what her answer might be. I leaned down behind her and spread her ass cheeks wide with my hands.

Tessa sighed in anticipation as I spread her with my thumbs. “No . . .” she said, softly, almost like a cry. “No . . . no other guys . . . you’re the first . . . only Quinn has . . .” and she let the thought trail off, but I’d heard enough. Damn! She’d never let another guy do this to her? Wow.

And then I thought. So, what am I going to use for lube? I asked Tessa about this.

“On the night stand . . .”

I leaned over, still on my knees, and grabbed the jar. It said SuperSlide and had a guy and gal on the label engaged in sex, their privates skillfully covered with letters and disclaimers. I unscrewed the top and scooped up a small dollop with my forefinger. It felt like petroleum jelly.

I placed my forefinger against Tessa sphincter, which made her twitch, and circled it around gently on the surface, but also pressed in, slowly, insistently. Her ass gave and the tip of my finger entered her. She moaned and shuddered as my finger slipped in deeper.

“You really like it in the ass.”

“Yes . . .” was all she could manage between her excited panting.

Her ass was incredibly tight and hot and smooth, so different from the sopping, textured warmth of her pussy. I pushed my finger all the way in, squirming it around a bit to loosen her up.

I slid my finger out to the tip, then pushed it all the way back in. “Does it hurt?” I asked.

“No . . . it feels good . . .”

I kept that up for a while, just loosening her up with one finger, slowly, agonizingly slowly. I could tell by the way she squirmed about, the way she seemed to come back at my finger, that she wanted more, needed more.

But I was enjoying myself. There was this strange sense of power that I’d never felt with sex before, this sense that I could do anything to her and that she’d let me and that we’d both enjoy it.

I don’t know if it was wrong of me to like that, but I think I understood Quinn a little better at that moment. This sort of power, this total sense of submission in my partner, it was . . . intoxicating . . . I couldn’t describe it any other way.

“Please . . .” she begged, sadly, wanting and craving more. “Don’t tease me anymore . . . please do me . . .”

“Of course,” I said, pausing only for a moment to scoop out a little fresh lube, and then I slid two fingers into her ass. Her sphincter resisted for a moment, but then I was in, fucking her ass in slow, deliberate strokes of my two fingers. Tessa’s hands and fingers clenched and flexed and her arms struggled a bit against her restraints as I picked up the pace.

“I need more . . .” she said, and her voice was a strange cross between a sob and a shudder of joy. “Please . . . no more teasing . . .”

I pulled my fingers out all the way. “Alright. I’ll give you what you want,” I said, positioning myself behind her. To be honest, I really needed to fuck her now. My cock was rock hard and the tip dripped with precum. I pressed my cockhead against her ass and pressed in.

Tessa’s ass offered some initial resistance, but then the tip was in and I fed her the rest of my cock up her ass, pushing in, pressing down with my bodyweight. My fingers had done a good job of loosening her up, and the initial penetration went smoothly as she adjusted to the size of my cock. I was about halfway in, and I placed my hands on her hips and pulled her into me, letting my cock sink deeper into her.

Tessa hissed through clenched teeth, but I hardly heard her. Her ass felt so incredible, so hot and smooth and tight, and I had to concentrate to keep from loosing it at that moment. What an embarrassing display that would have been? But I got through the moment and soon my hips were pressed tightly against her ass cheeks, my cock fully within her tight ass.

“How does it feel?” I asked.

“Good . . . so very good . . . please fuck me . . . fuck my ass.”

“Slow and nice?” I inquired. “Or hard and fast?” Not that I really needed to ask.

Her face turned back towards me, still blindfolded, turned over her shoulder. Even without her eyes, I could see this wanton lust on her face and her answer was clear. “Hard and fast!” she shouted, not a demand, but an urgent begging request.

I couldn’t help but smile. What a girl.

I pulled out, leaving just the tip still in, then forced my way back down into her tight rectum. I stroked her, faster and faster, giving her exactly what she wanted, and soon I was pounding against her ass in fast strokes that left me sweating. Her ass was incredibly tight, but soon it gave way to my drilling, never truly losing its tightness, but letting me fuck her ass, really fuck it like a cunt!

And she loved it! She reveled in it! The domination of her by another, she rejoiced in it, loved every thrust, every jolt of pain and joy, and her ass took everything I could give her.

I pounded her, fucked her hard and good and long, and she squealed and screamed and writhed under my hands. I leaned forward, my body on top of hers, hips thrusting in and out of her, and I played with her breasts as she took my cock up her ass again and again.

Her nipples were hard as diamonds and she grunted and squealed against the bed sheets as I continued my merciless assault on her ass. But for all the pleasure she gained from having her ass fucked, she wouldn’t cum. She seemed to linger on the edge, excited, ready for release, but no matter how hard I stroked her, how roughly I played with her breasts, nothing pushed her over that edge into orgasm.

And soon, I couldn’t take it any more, and I shot my load deep into her ass, shaking and spasming against her, unloading stream after stream of cum into her bowels. I dropped onto her back heavily, exhausted and sweaty but still excited in a way. Tessa panted and squirmed a bit underneath me. She needed more, deserved more.

My cock shriveled within her ass and I pulled it loose. Tessa began to move, her mouth opening in an expectant way. She wanted to work her oral magic on me, get me hard for another round and do it all over again, but I remained on top of her and didn’t let her get up.

I leaned next to her ear and spoke softly. “I bet you and Quinn have quite the toy collection. Am I right? How about I use those on you while I get hard again?”

It was a question, and yet, it was not a request.

Tessa’s breath was fast and heavy, her delicate chest rising and falling, and she tried to form the words from within her heightened state of arousal. “The . . . the nightstand . . . bottom drawer . . .”

I left Tessa on the bed and bent down next to the nightstand. I opened the bottom drawer and what the fuck? I’d expect, what, maybe some toys heavily concealed underneath magazines? I don’t know. I certainly didn’t expect the entire deep drawer to be filled from top to bottom with dildos, vibrators, anal beads, gags, collars, cuffs, and other gadgetry I couldn’t identify.

But then, nothing about these two could really surprise me anymore.

I selected two dildos from the top, one deep blue with a mottling of bright orange, the other obnoxiously fluorescent pink. “Well, well, well,” I said, stepping over to Tessa. “Quite the collection you two have there.”

She just squirmed around, wanting, craving, but not getting.

“Turn over onto your back,” I said, and Tessa did just that, passively, obediently. Damn, just looking at her, blindfolded and restrained and so obedient, just that made my cock twitch.

I knelt onto the bed next to Tessa and set the dildos down. Man, she looked like she really needed it, the way she squirmed about, wanting and lusting after more penetration. But then, I felt fresh and relieved, having just cum, and she hadn’t.

I reached over and grabbed her legs, spinning her slowly on the bed so that her smooth thighs were to either side of me, then I pushed them back. Tessa folded back easily, as incredibly flexible as always, and soon only her shoulders and the back of her head were on the bed sheets, legs pressed back to either side of her head, cunt and ass high in the air and close to my face.

I provided some support, keeping the somewhat awkward position stable, but it had the intended result. She was so open, so incredibly erotically exposed, and I picked up the dildos with no small measure of anticipation.

Tessa breath quickened, panting excitedly, the blindfold preventing her from knowing what I was planning. I wondered how she’d respond to the sudden and unexpected penetration. Knowing her, she’d love it.

I pushed the mottled blue-and-orange dildo into her ass, pushing it down deep and hard in one quick thrust, and Tessa squealed in delight, almost crying in joy. I left it there and teased her sopping cunt with the tip of the pink dildo.

She sighed and squirmed and then, quickly, I slammed it into to her all the way. Tessa convulsed and gasped, not an orgasm, not yet, but so very close. I gripped the ends of the dildos with my hands and began to thrust them in and out of her tight ass and cunt.

I drew the dildos out to their tips, then slammed them back in, alternating between the two, then switching it up and stroking her ass and cunt in unison. It didn’t seem to matter; she loved it either way, and her cries of joy and ecstasy only escalated.

She writhed and screamed and shuddered underneath my onslaught, and I could tell she was fast approaching her orgasm. I sped up, slamming the dildos in and out of her as fast as I could, the muscles in my wrists and arms becoming sore and cramped.

And she came, screaming and shaking and loving it. Her entire body was slick with sweat, and she convulsed and shuddered as she came down from what had to be one intense orgasm. I pulled the dildos loose and let her fall back into a more comfortable position.

She laid there, on the bed, panting and glowing and reveling in post-coital bliss. But even then, she seemed eager for more, and my cock had regained its hardness. Watching her writhe about in pleasure was one hell of a turn on.

I didn’t let her recover completely. Instead, I grabbed a pillow and placed it underneath her ass. This elevated it nicely and would let me stroke her ass from my kneeling position on the bed. I maneuvered into position, placing the backs of her knees on my shoulders, and pressed into her. She squealed a bit in pleasure as I penetrated her ass once again.

But that wasn’t all I was going to do to her. I grabbed one of the dildos, the obnoxiously pink one, and pushed it into her dripping pussy. It slipped in without barely any resistance.

I started to build up a rhythm, stroking her ass with my cock, stroking her pussy with the dildo, and she loved it. Even now, so close after her climax, she seemed to become excited once again. That was one of the advantages women have over men. They didn’t come down from their orgasms instantly. Men just go insta-floppy, but women can have orgasm after orgasm with the right stimulus.

Her ass and cunt had loosened up considerably, but the heat and tightness of her ass was still such an incredible turn on, and I gave her a vigorous drilling. At the same time, I stroked her cunt with the dildo, and she seemed to really like it when I’d deeply thrust both at the same time. Her legs squirmed against my shoulders, wrapping around behind me, trying to pull me into her, and we fucked and fucked and fucked the night away.

We both came, almost at the same time as the clenching joy of her own orgasm brought about mine. I unloaded everything into her ass, and then collapsed on top of her, both of us drenched in sweat and sex and buzzed from our orgasms.

I tossed the pillow away and pulled the dildo out of her dripping cunt. She let out a happy gasp as it came free. I reached around behind her and unclasped her bondage straps, freeing her arms. She eagerly hugged me and pulled me close and we shared a wet, passionate kiss, our first of the night. Her mouth hungrily attacked mine and I met her with equal intensity.

I pushed the blindfold out of her eyes and looked at them, at those perfect blue eyes that I had once thought were so innocent and shy. They were still shy, as if what we had done was such a bad and naughty thing, but I could also see gratitude in them. She’d enjoyed what I’d done to her, had really gotten into it.

“Wow,” she said.

“Yeah. Wow,” I replied. It was a pretty dumb response, but it seemed to make her happy.

We kissed some more, curling up next to each other and eventually falling asleep.

* * *

I woke up alone with the sun peaking through the bedroom blinds.

I got up, found some of my clothes, and went to find Tessa. I figured she’d be in the kitchen having breakfast, so I headed there first. Sure enough, I heard a few breakfast-y sounds coming from the kitchen and assumed Tessa was in the middle of her morning cereal.

Oh, and I was hard as a rock. You know, that whole morning wood thing. Add Tessa’s nubile body to that and, well, rock hardness is an understandable result.

“Oh, Tesssaaaahh . . .” I uttered in my best mischief-causing tone, slipping into the kitchen on my tiptoes. “Tess—”

Quinn stared at me blankly, spoon in mouth. She had those ridiculous bunny rabbit pajamas on again.

Holy fucking shit! What the fuck was she doing here!?!

My expression must have matched my thoughts, because she said: “Now what did I do to deserve that look?”

“Uh . . .”

“Yeah, I thought as much,” she said dismissively and resumed eating her Total and grapefruit.

“Umm . . . where’s Tessa?” I asked, suddenly very bashful about my hard-on. I hid it as best as I could by putting a counter stool between myself and Quinn.


“Uhh . . . what do you mean, out?”

“Just what I said, stud,” she said, her eyes glancing down in an unmistakable way. I must have blushed because she gave me this really naughty grin. “Get some breakfast. I’m sure you need to recover your strength after last night.”

Oh, crap. I didn’t like the sound of that. But then, I was hungry, so I found the Frosted Flakes exactly where I’d left them. The cereal must not have been all that popular with the girls, because it was still almost full.

I sat on the opposite end of the counter and ate in silence.

Quinn finished first, washed her dishes out in the sink, then stepped past me as I ate. I had to really concentrate on not looking in her direction and felt shivers go down my spine as she walked by. But Quinn left me without incident and I ate the rest of my breakfast in peace.

I heard Quinn return a few minutes later, but I didn’t turn around. She really freaked me out and I just wanted to finish my breakfast and leave.

So, it came as quite a shock when Quinn stopped directly behind me, grabbed my face with both hands, and twisted me around. Her mouth found mine and she hungrily shoved her tongue down my throat. I fought back . . . a little. I reached out to push her away, instinctively, but my hand found only her proud naked breast, nipple taut with excitement.

Quinn was completely naked, and she reached down into my shorts, her hand gripping my restrained cock. We stayed like that, her mouth exploring mine, her hand stroking me into greater and greater hardness.

But then I thought of Tessa and I pushed her away. But she didn’t look disappointed at all. Instead, she just wore this supremely confident grin, as if it were preordained that she was going to get her way. She looked at me with those intense penetrating eyes and I, against all rational thought, found my pulse quickening.

Quinn put her hands on her hips, and I saw for the first time what she held. It was a blindfold, crumpled up in her right palm. Holy fucking shit.

“Tessa got you last night. Now it’s my turn,” she said, no asking, no demanding. Quinn was simply stating a fact. It was her turn. Get ready, stud.

“I’m not some toy to be passed around,” I blurted out angrily, but the effect was ruined when my voice squeaked.

Quinn let the blindfold tumble out of her hand. She held it in front of her voluptuous naked body. “You’ll enjoy it. You know you will.”

I didn’t like being pushed around by this woman . . . but . . . but then again, she was right. Deep down, I wanted it again and my cock became painfully hard at the thought of her fucking my ass once more.

Quinn didn’t ask. She just walked up and put the blindfold on me. And I didn’t resist. I felt pathetic and weak and like such a wimp. I was plenty stronger than her. Nothing could stop me from pushing her away, taking the blindfold off, and just leaving.

But I didn’t. She guided me to the bathroom and gave me an enema. I didn’t take the blindfold off the whole time, just fumbled around, guided by her sure hands. God, I was so pathetic.

She guided me to the bedroom and I followed, obediently, expectant and horny. God, I was so hard and I wanted her to fuck my ass again, I really wanted it.

She bound my wrists together and put those cuffs on my ankles again, just like the first time, and maneuvered me into position. I stretched out onto the bed, had my wrists bound to something else on the other side, had my ankles spread wide and clipped to cords on the bedposts.

I couldn’t move and I felt so horny. Was I just as twisted as Tessa to like this?

I could hear Quinn rummaging, then heard her sigh and grunt as she fit the other end of the strap-on into her cunt.

“You like it in the ass, don’t you?” she asked.

“I refuse to answer that question,” I replied ridiculously.

Quinn found this funny, and really, if I were in her position I’d probably think it was funny too. But then, I most certainly was not in her position. “You’re spirited. I like that in a partner. Sometimes Tessa can be too passive.”

Quinn bent down close to my ass and spread me with her hands, her actions confident and aggressive. Her tongue touched my crinkled hole and I twitched as she began to lap at me hungrily. She was far more aggressive than Tessa, but no less erotic. Her tongue swirled about and attacked my ass, thrusting in suddenly, then rimming around my hole. She worked me over like that for several minutes, softening me up for the assault to come.

I sighed and grunted a few times as she worked my ass with her tongue. She had a really long tongue too, and she alternated between fast and slow with skillful results. I shivered as she penetrated me with her tongue, stroking it in and out of my ass quickly, then going slow and long, her face tightly up against my ass for maximum penetration.

Quinn eventually tired of this and pulled away. She applied some lubricant to my ass and began working it with her finger. Again, her actions were more aggressive than the Tessa’s gentleness, but I found myself loving it just as much, perhaps more so since I wasn’t as afraid as last time.

“Tessa really likes you, you know,” Quinn said, her long finger bottoming out for the first time. She started to stroke my ass with her finger. “And I know you share those feelings. I’m a very good judge of people. But you and I aren’t close. Not yet.”

“What about this?” I asked, squirming as she sped up her finger fucking. It felt really good, especially when she went in all the way and circled her finger around, widening me.

“This? This is just physical gratification,” Quinn said. “What I’m talking about is a sharing of mind, body, and soul. You interested?”

“Oh, sure. Why not?” I replied stupidly, my voice oozing with sarcasm. As if I had a choice in the matter.

“That’s a good stud,” she said, pushing a second finger into me, loosening me up, fucking my ass good and deep with her exquisite fingers. She leaned over me, her hair and breasts resting on my back as she drove her fingers in and out of my ass. I couldn’t help but moan as she reamed me out, twirling and twisting her fingers so skillfully.

But Quinn eventually bored of this too, and she pushed off the bed and got in behind me. I felt the head of her fake cock rest against my asshole, and I concentrated on staying loose.

“It helps if you push out as I push in,” she said, and began.

I pushed out and Quinn was right. The head of the cock popped in much easier this time, feeling just as enormous as before. Quinn started rocking back and forth, small motions as she gained ground and filled my ass with more of her strap-on cock.

She went about this much slower than before and began to talk as she opened me up. “I wasn’t always like this, you know,” she said, and I almost thought I heard an apologetic hint to her tone. “Events made me what I am today.”

“Same with everyone, I guess,” I muttered, just trying to concentrate on staying loose.

“You want to hear the story?”

“Oh sure,” I replied sarcastically. “I love a good story when I’m getting ass fucked.”

“Hmmm, what an amusing partner you are . . . I think you could say it started when I was sixteen,” Quinn began, and then started to pour out her soul. She told me about what life was like for her, all high class and privileged, and glamorous. She was spoiled and rambunctious and adventurous, but definitely not abnormal, definitely not the dominatrix fucking my ass right now.

She told me about her parents, about their divorce, and about her step-mother and step-brother. She didn’t like her new mother and, from her descriptions, I really couldn’t blame her. But then, I suppose it’d be just like a daughter to see her father stolen away by some sleazy tramp. Her step-brother, however, was a different story.

Quinn kept a slow, steady pace of fucking my ass as she told her story. “He was dark and muscular and dashing. A total hunk, really, and I think I was kind of excited by it all. The way he looked at me, the teasing ways I’d look back at him. It was fun in a strange, decadent way, and I liked it.”

“You sure you need to tell your story like this?” I asked, my ass getting used to her slow steady thrusting.

“Of course, stud,” Quinn said, entirely dismissive. She explained how the two of them had gotten along great, her and the step-brother, how the two of them seemed to have so much in common. But then her father and step-mother went on some extended two-month honeymoon and everything fell apart.

“The first night was the worst,” Quinn said. “He got me drunk, and I can see now he had it all planned out. Our great home was empty, all the servants gone after hours, just the two of us alone together, and he got me drunk and then he raped me.

“That bastard took my virginity and he didn’t even have the dignity to do it gently. I was just another tight hole for him to get off with. In fact, I think he liked my pain, got off on it.”

“That’s horrible . . .” I muttered, my brain split between the conversation and Quinn’s slow fucking of my ass. Man, I really needed to get off.

“No. That was cruel. What followed was horrible,” Quinn said and went on, describing the next month in painful detail. She spent the entire time in terror, because he’d threatened her, and what was she? Just some young stupid naïve girl in over her head. He raped her every night, sometimes just straight up. Then later as the weeks of horror wore on he’d fuck her ass hard, and her screams of pain had only spurred him on.

And Quinn had endured an entire month of this, helpless within her own home, at the sadistic mercy of her own step-brother. It got even worse, because he’d call his friends over and he’d share her with them, sometimes joining in, sometimes just watching. And she’d play along, because the one time she resisted he’d hurt her, really hurt her.

And after he’d finished beating her, he’d put a gun to her head, a huge nickel-plated hand cannon, and he’d forced the barrel down her throat, cocked the hammer and released the safety.

“And he said ‘Don’t even resist me again, bitch. You’re mine.’ And I went along with it after that,” Quinn said, her voice becoming suddenly sad. She was alone and frightened and he was so much stronger than her, but she was not defenseless. Even at such a young age, she had her wits, for Quinn was smart and she used her mind to find some way out of her unceasing nightmare.

“Why didn’t you call the cops?” I asked dumbly.

“Hmm, that might have worked,” she cooed, leaning over and whispering into my ear. “But have you ever thought about how my family became wealthy?”

Holy shit! No wonder her fucked-up step-brother carried around a gun! Quinn came from a fucking crime syndicate!

Quinn continued, explaining how, even alone and afraid, she still had her mind, and she plotted a way out. She knew about her father’s drugs. Quinn never touched them herself, but she knew enough and a few searches on the internet filled in the rest. Which ones were accelerants. Which were depressants. Which could be mixed with food or drink and would be difficult to detect. Quinn studied and plotted and, in the end, she managed to drug her brother with her own father’s stash.

Oh, yeah. Quinn came from one fucked up family. Holy shit!

“I got my step-brother into the bedroom and I bound and gagged him in place,” Quinn said, her voice distant and pained and angry. “It was easy. My father and natural mother liked it wild and they had quite a collection of bondage gear. I used that to tie him down.”

Quinn explained how she had everything planned, how she was going to humiliate him, totally, utterly, and completely. She set up a digital camera and even found and retrieved her step-brother’s gun.

“When he awoke, I stood over him, naked and wearing one of my mother’s strap-ons,” Quinn said. “And I had his gun. I chambered a round and put the gun to his head and explained to him exactly what I was going to do to him.

“I had never seen him so helpless, so completely scared out of his mind, and it thrilled me. I was in control! I was the one with the power, and I reveled in it! I fucked him raw, without lube or anything, fucked him so hard and long that his ass bled from it, and I recorded the whole thing.

“It was a contest. I didn’t just want to hurt him. I wanted to debase him, to break him, to sully him. I wanted him to feel just as dirty as I had felt as he’d raped me and shared me. And I did it. I didn’t really know anything about technique back then, but I kept at it, pounding away for what must have been a whole hour. It seemed like a competition, back then. Who would give up first? Would I tire, or would he give in and sully himself even more.

“And I won. I made him cum by just fucking his ass and I had the whole thing on record. I made him weep and grovel and I loved it. He whimpered and cried like a little girl and I loved that even more. But I wasn’t through yet. I left him there, bound and gagged and fucked and exposed. I left him there all night long.

“I didn’t sleep at all. Instead, I saved those files on my e-mail accounts. I still have them, though I’ve never once watched them after that night,” Quinn said, now picking up the pace and really socking it to my ass. “No one would be able to find and destroy them all.

“And I took his gun and I went to explain thing to him. He’d been there, all night and all morning, alone and with his thoughts. I knew he was terrified and I let the terror stew within him. When I returned, I found a broken man. He wept again when he saw me, all resistance and defiance completely shattered.

“But I went further. I put the gun to his head and I explained what was going to happen once again. I told him how he’d taken so much from me that I didn’t care what happened to me anymore. But if I was going down, I promised I’d take him with me. Death? Jail? It didn’t matter. I swore there, with him tied and gagged and me with the gun to his head, that if I ever saw him again just once, thatI would kill him.

“And he wept and swore to never be anywhere near me again, and I knew I’d broken him. I could tell. He really believed that I would kill him and he was right,” Quinn said, stroking my ass with her strap-on, getting off on the remembered power of that event. “I kept his gun, but I really didn’t need it. I’ve kept track of him. He’s in France now, of all places, and has no intentions of setting foot in the United States ever again.”

Man, this girl was scary!

Quinn brought her story to its conclusion. She told me how the events had scarred her and how she’d met Tessa and how the two had become close friends. With Tessa, she was able to finally share what had happened to her and in Tessa she found what she thought was a soul mate.

Tessa had helped heal Quinn, mentally and spiritually. The two of them had grown close, had become lovers, and it was then that Quinn realized what a twisted person she had become. She admitted how much she enjoyed the power, the thrill of domination. It didn’t matter that Tessa was this sweet innocent flower of a girl and her step-brother had been an evil bastard to end all bastards. She still enjoyed the domination of another, got off on it, enjoyed it, and Tessa became a willing participant in her perversions.

Quinn picked up the pace finally, really drilling my ass will all her might. I felt numb, not from her fucking, but from the outpouring of revelations. Quinn was such a twisted, wounded human being that, despite all intentions, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her.

Quinn grunted and slammed the strap-on deep inside me, and she shuddered as an orgasm wracked her body. She stayed there in my ass for a few moments before slipping it out.

I found my ankles freed and Quinn slid in next to me and rolled me on top of her so that my erection aimed skyward. Her hands pushed my hips up and I felt the fake cockhead seek out my ass once again. Quinn eased me down and once again I was fully penetrated. I could feel her underneath me, her breasts compressed against my back, her breath hot and hungry at my ear.

“Come on, stud,” she ordered into my ear, and I followed. I found some leverage with my legs and I joined her thrusts, the two of us pulling apart and then back together, her rising hips slapping against my descending ass. It felt so good, and yet I couldn’t get off.

But Quinn knew this, and as twisted as her perversions were, she did not ignore the needs of her partner. A hot confident hand wrapped tightly around my shaft, and began to stroke me, even as the fake cock stroked in and out of my ass.

Quinn must have smeared her hand with lube, because it glided smoothly up and down my rock hard shaft. Her hand it stroked from base to tip, gripping me tightly, and twisting around, making my head swim from just that alone. And I felt my orgasm build up within my balls until I grunted and sent my cum flying into the air. It splattered over my stomach and chest.

Quinn’s hands rubbed across my chest as she continued to fuck my ass, smearing my jizz around and roughly clawing and gripping me. Finally, I heard her grunt from beneath me and knew that her own second orgasm had struck full force. She slammed the strap-on in a few last times, then finally rested, letting out a long luxurious sigh of relief and release.

I rested on top of her, still fully impaled. I didn’t mind. Even as swore as I was, the fullness still felt good. Quinn’s mouth was on the side of my face, kissing my cheek and neck and nibbling at my ear.

“I like you, stud,” she cooed into my ear, her hands messily exploring my body. “I like you a lot.”

“I’m . . .” what could I possibly say after a story and an experience like that? “I’m sorry about . . .”

But I could feel Quinn shaking her head next to me. “Don’t give me your pity or your apologies.” She reached down and gripped my cock, squeezing its semi-flaccid form. “Give me and Tessa your love and that will be enough.”

* * *

“You tricked me,” I said the following Monday when I saw Tessa at the Food Court.

Tessa looked up from her books and her salad, looking so completely beautiful and sexy and . . . impossibly normal. She had a black ensemble on with an underlay of white that just somehow looked sexy and smart and all those things all at once. Not at all like a submissive bi-sexual sex toy.

How could anyone like her look so innocent and normal and yet be so . . . so . . .

“You tricked me,” I repeated.

She nodded her head at me happily. “Of course,” she said. “But you went along with it, right?”

Damn. She had me there. I sat down next to her, unable to stay angry or frustrated or anything. These two were just so impossible to manage. A guy like me didn’t stand a chance against their combined wiles.

“Was that your idea . . . or hers?” I asked, though I suppose I should have asked a little nicer.

“Quinn’s,” Tessa said, then resumed daintily eating her salad.

“Of course.”

“Yeah, of course,” she agreed.

I thought on this. In fact, I’d been thinking about these two since the weekend. It was hard not to, given what I’d experienced with them. An idea had started to form in my head, bouncing around temptingly. I decided to bounce it off Tessa.

“Have you ever wondered,” I began slowly, tentatively. “That Quinn might be the way she is because she’s afraid?”

“Huh?” Tessa gave me a confused look. “What are you talking about?”

“Have you ever thought that maybe Quinn’s afraid of not being in control? You know, like she was when . . . when all that nastiness took place.”

“Well, of course she would be,” Tessa replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “I mean, it’s scary just thinking about it.”

I nodded. “Right. Right. Of course. But, what if there were a way to help her get over that fear?”

Tessa stared at me and I could practically see her thoughts through those lovely eyes of hers. She was trying to figure out where I was going with this.

“I don’t understand what you’re getting at,” she finally said.

“Well, what if there was something you and I could do that would help Quinn get over that fear, assuming she has it for the moment. Wouldn’t that be a worthwhile thing to do?”

“Well . . . yeah, I guess so . . . I mean . . . I don’t know. What are you talking about?”

My eyes glanced to either side, as if we were part of a conspiracy, and I leaned closer and whispered my thoughts to her. Tessa’s first reaction was to blush. Then she got mad and yelled at me a bit. Then she calmed down and thought about it and got all bashful again.

“You . . . you really think that would help?”

I shrugged. Who could tell with someone like Quinn? “I don’t know. But look at it this way. Right now, she’s the taker in the relationship and you’re the giver and it’s really one-sided. That’s not healthy. Not if you mean you love her like you keep saying.”

“Well . . .” Tessa blushed fiercely. “It’s just that . . .”

“Think about it. Huh? How’s that sound? Just give it some thought.”

“Okay . . . I’ll do that . . .”

But I could already tell I’d gotten through to her. As much as she like the way Quinn treated her, it really was such a lopsided relationship. Tessa was smart enough to see that and knew she really truly, deep down, didn’t like it quite all the way. Tessa wanted to be an equal with Quinn, for the two of them to share their love at the same level. She didn’t want Quinn taking and taking and taking all the time, not really . . .

Even though she got off on getting pushed around and hurt . . .

So the week wore on and Tessa thought about it and at the end of the week she decided she wanted to go along with my plan. To be honest, I hadn’t really expected her to say yes. I thought she’d wimp out at the end, but Tessa proved me wrong. Surface appearances could be awfully deceiving with her.

We went club-hopping that Saturday night, the three of us. Tessa and I let Quinn go through her normal paces that night, both at the clubs and in the apartment afterwards. We let her dominate us and arouse us and use us as she and we both liked. Our turn would come in the following morning.

We all slept together, the first time the three of us had shared the whole night in bed. Tessa was the first one awake (at the ridiculously early hour of 5!) and kept poking me until I woke up.

I groaned and groggily got up. Tessa shushed me and warned me to be careful about jostling the bed. Quinn was still sound asleep, curled up in a fetal ball, her beautiful red hair tousled around her head. She looked like such a sweet thing, so unlike the controlling vixen she was when awake.

I got off the bed and the two of us tiptoed to the next room. Tessa showed me the “Gear Closet” as she called it.

“What the fuck!” I breathed, surveying the huge collection of bondage paraphernalia, some hanging in the closet, some piled in marked boxes. I picked up a strapped black leathery thing that, I guess, somehow fit on a person. “What the hell is this for?”

Tessa just blushed and looked away. Okay. I suppose that’s a question for another time, then. Well, we had more important things to worry about.

I grabbed hold of a box marked “Ropes-n-Stuff” and hauled it into the other room. Quinn was still sound asleep, thankfully. So, theoretically, we still had a chance of pulling this off before she woke up.

Tessa rummaged through the box, quickly finding the articles she wanted. I let Tessa do her thing. She’d apparently had more than enough practice with all this gear, so she was able to put it on Quinn without much fuss.

It was the usual setup. Bondage cuffs on ankles and wrists, locked against cords that tied to the bed posts. Quinn had used other equipment the night before, which was why Tessa and I had needed to get the regular stuff out of the Gear Closet. I shuddered at the thought of last night. Yeah, it had been fun, but damn was this girl weird.

Tessa was so light that she hardly jostled the bed at all as she climbed over and around Quinn, getting her ready for the morning to come. Once the straps were on, I helped her maneuver Quinn into position. We fixed her with her arms over her head, legs over the side and spread wide. Tessa bound her arms and I handled the legs.

I have to admit, I got a certain kick out of roping Quinn up for the sex to come. And Quinn was one sound sleeper. Oh, she muttered and fidgeted a few times, but considering how we were manipulating her body, she should have woken straight up.

And then, before I knew it, the deed was done. Quinn was all tied up and it was time to put on the final touches. I handed Tessa the blindfold and the gag. For someone who had taken our venture this far, she seemed strangely hesitant at this last moment. I did whatever I could to reassure her, silently of course. I nodded encouragingly, patted her on the shoulder, and bobbed my head towards Quinn’s sleeping form.

Tessa climbed back onto the bed and placed the blindfold around Quinn. For whatever reason, this finally cause her to stir from her reverie.

“Wha . . .” she muttered, starting to wake up.

And Tessa moved fast, so fast that it surprised me. She jammed the gag into Quinn’s mouth just as the older girl opened it, then clasped it behind her neck.

Quinn’s first reaction was a natural and expected one. She struggled. She struggled hard against the restraints, as if she had any hope of breaking or loosening them. Tessa and I had had one hell of a teacher and Quinn was quite securely bound. She wasn’t going anywhere.

Tessa gave me a look: a kind of look that asked if we’d gone too far. But I shook my head and held up a finger. Give her a minute or two, I asked silently, and Tessa obliged me. To be honest, I wasn’t all that sure myself. I watched Quinn thrash about, almost in a panic, and I thought maybe we’d gone too far. Maybe Quinn just couldn’t handle something like this.

But Tessa surprised the both of us. She leaned over, her mouth next to Quinn’s ear, and began to whisper something. I couldn’t hear what she was saying, but Quinn reacted almost immediately. She calmed down, stopped thrashing, and became almost docile.

Tessa kept talking and whispering, interspersing her statements with kisses and licks and caresses with her hands. After a few minutes of this, she motioned me to help.

I got on the bed and lied down opposite Tessa, and the two of us began to give Quinn’s body a solid working over. We started with her breasts, each of us taking on and kissing and licking and fondling it for some time. Quinn started to moan appreciably through her gag as we worked.

We moved up and down her body. I spent most of my time massaging Quinn’s shapely breasts as Tessa moved south, showering Quinn’s body with kisses every inch of the way. Tessa eventually reached Quinn’s pussy. She leaned in, pried it open with her fingers, and began to lap at her lover’s pussy.

Quinn’s appreciative moans escalated as Tessa’s skilled tongue and mouth worked her over. I continued working Quinn’s upper body, kneading her breasts and leaning in, kissing her face and neck. Her head tossed to one side and then the other as Tessa’s tongue explored her womanhood.

Man, I was so frickin’ hard, but this was Tessa’s show. I was just here to help out. If I got off, well, Bonus! But this was all about the reversal of roles, Tessa taking and Quinn giving; it was about showing Quinn that there was nothing wrong with not being in control and that the two of them could express their love this way as well.

And it seemed to be working so far. Besides those first few minutes, Quinn had stopped her struggling entirely and was now enjoying my hands and Tessa’s tongue. Suddenly, Quinn’s moans picked up in volume, and I glanced back to see what all the excitement was about.

Tessa was pushing fingers into Quinn, two into her pussy, one up her ass, and was fiercely licking her clitoris. Quinn’s body shuddered and trembled as Tessa worked her over, and I sucked on her large breasts, adding to her overall stimulation.

Tessa kept it up and, eventually, Quinn climaxed, groaning through the gag and shaking and convulsing. Quinn came down from her orgasm, her chest heaving from post-coital bliss, moans escaping through her gag.

Tessa got up and stepped off the bed. She picked up a familiar object from off the floor. It was Quinn’s impressively large double-sided strap-on. Tessa fitted it in, squealing a bit as she pushed the large end into her cunt. All this foreplay with Quinn must have really turned her on, because after a moment of resistance, she was able to slide the whole thing in.

Tessa finished strapping the fake cock on and said “Would you . . . would you please take her gag off.”

I gave her a disappointed look.

She seemed a little shy, but then finally got into the act. She put her hands on her hips, assuming a commanding pose, and spoke in a commanding voice. “Take her gag off, Dave!” she said, a little too loud and theatrical, but it had the right effect.

I smiled. What a girl.

I leaned over and unclasped the band holding the gag snug. With a wet plop, it came out of Quinn’s mouth and she gasped a few times and coughed, but besides that, she didn’t do anything.

Tessa, still striking her pose, said some surprising stuff next. “You know what I’m going to do to you, Quinn?!?”

Quinn’s breaths were fast pants, her chest rising and falling with anticipation and excitement. “No,” she said, and I thought I could detect fear in her voice, but also desire. “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to fuck you!” Tessa blurted out, grabbing her fake cock and shaking it back and forth from the base. Apparently, the girl had only three modes: Normal, Submissive, and Over-The-Top. I kind of liked this Over-The-Top one . . . though not if I were in Quinn’s position.

I rubbed my hands over Quinn’s stomach and breasts and felt her tremor.

“So!” Tessa continued. “Are you going to ask me to stop?!?”

Quinn shook her head back. “No. I won’t.”

“Then you’d better ask me to start!”

Damn. Talk about role reverse. Tessa was really getting into this! No wonder she agreed to my plan. She’d probably been waiting years to do this!

“I can’t hear you!”

I had trouble not laughing at that one, but did manage to contain myself.

“I . . .” It was the first time I’d ever seen Quinn unsure of herself. But that kind of hardened self-confidence was difficult for mere bondage to suppress and her next words were far more confident. “I want you to fuck me, Tessa. Please fuck me! Fuck me hard!”

“Very well!” Tessa exclaimed, and stepped up between Quinn’s legs. She pressed the cockhead against Quinn’s pussy lips and pushed in. Quinn groaned as the fake cock penetrated her excited cunt. Tessa fed her the entire cock in one slow, deliberate stroke.

And then Tessa began to fuck her lesbian lover, stroking her cunt from this position of strength and power, and I could tell that Tessa loved giving it and that Quinn loved receiving it. Of course, I was rock hard and had no lovely wet holes to penetrate, but oh well. Nothing’s perfect.

“Dave! Get your cock busy and fuck my ass!” Tessa shouted at me.

“Uhh . . .”


“Okay! Okay!” I replied, acting before I even thought. I hurried off the bed and looked at Tessa. She seemed embarrassed by the words she’d just blurted out, but also excited by the responses she was getting. I went over to the night stand, lubed up, and stepped in behind her.

Tessa slowed down, impaling Quinn all the way to the hilt and stopping. I got in behind her and ran my cockhead down the crack of her ass. Tessa reached around, bent forward, and spread her ass for me. Damn, this girl was something else.

“And put some spirit into it this time!” she challenged, blushing fiercely as she said it.

Oh ho! Now those were fighting words!

I pressed in, without preamble or pretext, and fed her my entire cock. She squealed delightfully as I forced her down and used my bodyweight to help invade her rectum. She thrashed and screamed and buried her face in Quinn’s breasts, but she’d asked for it and I gave it to her.

I was all the way in and her muscles trembled as she gripped Quinn’s bound body tightly. Slowly, I pulled out, then pushed my way back in. Her ass relaxed and opened up as I stroked her, her gasps and groans and squeals only turning me on even more. Finally, I was able to smoothly fuck her ass and we were ready to resume.

Tessa set the pace, with me concentrating on keeping this from becoming awkward. As Tessa would pull out of Quinn, I’d push in and fill her ass. And as she fucked into Quinn, I would pull back, emptying her. We fucked like this for some time, and I could tell Tessa loved it, squealing each time I filled her ass balls deep. On the bed, Quinn began to get into it again, her hips lifting up, meeting Tessa’s thrusts excitedly.

I reached around, grabbing hold of Tessa’s breasts, fondling them and kissing the nape of her neck as I continued to fuck her ass. As before, it was incredibly tight and hot and smooth and just such an incredible turn on. And Tessa loved it, and her pleasure at my penetration added to mine. I wasn’t hurting her or merely taking pleasure from a painful entrance. No, I was sharing pleasure with her and that sharing made it all the more exciting.

Tessa got really worked up and started to really pound into Quinn, and I followed along as best I could. With one last deep thrust, she convulsed and I knew she was cumming. I pounded her ass as it clenched around me, driving me to my own orgasm. Finally, the churning in my balls cut loose and I climaxed within Tessa’s sweet rectum.

The both of us collapsed on top of Quinn and I slid out of Tessa first, hearing her sigh contently as I came sloppily loose.

“We’re not done with you yet,” Tessa muttered to Quinn as she pulled out. “But before we go on, someone needs to get Dave hard again.”

Oooh . . . I liked that idea.

Tessa unlocked Quinn’s ankles, but kept her arms bound so that she could be rotated onto her stomach. I crawled onto the bed next to her so that we could sixty-nine. Tessa guided Quinn on top of me and soon I felt the full length of Quinn’s hot sculpted body pressed against mine.

I reached up and pealed her cunt open and began to orally pleasure her. I felt her mouth fumble around my crotch. Her arms were still bound, but she still managed to excite me. Her tongue caresses the underside of my cock and she licked and sucked until I was semi-hard, and then took me into her mouth.

She wasn’t as good as Tessa, but just having her pleasuring me like this, still bound and freshly fucked, was such an incredible turn on that it didn’t really matter. She sucked at me vigorously, enthusiastically, and I began to harden for round two.

I worked on her cunt and Tessa came up behind and licked at her asshole. We had to be careful, otherwise we’d bump our heads together. But the position seemed to work well, with Tessa licking at her from above and me from below. Quinn moaned, her mouth full of cock, as we worked her two entrances over with our tongues and fingers.

Tessa started to get more aggressive and started fucking Quinn’s ass with her fingers. I could tell Quinn hadn’t had anything in her ass for a while . . . and I silently wondered if she’d ever received anal since her rape. But whatever experience she had, Tessa kept up an aggressive pace, fingering and licking and stretching her for the pounding to come.

Soon, I was rock hard again, and Quinn’s mouth was gliding across my shaft from tip to base. She had trouble going as deep as Tessa, but it seemed as if she couldn’t stand being outdone, and forced herself to take my entire length. Every so often, she would pull away completely, coughing and gasping, then finding my cockhead and again deep-throating my cock.

“You hard?” Tessa asked.

To be honest, I wanted to cum in Quinn’s mouth. After she’d gone down on me a few times and had gotten used to my length, the things she was doing with her tongue really felt good. But, Tessa was in charge for this one, so I pulled out from under Quinn.

“Yeah. I’m ready,” I said, turning around and getting back underneath Quinn. I was face to face with her as I felt Tessa’s hands guide my cock into Quinn’s cunt. She was so unbelievable hot and wet and I slid right in. Quinn grunted and gasped at the sudden penetration, but soon leaned forward towards my face, hungry and wanting.

We shared a deep kiss. I really didn’t care where her mouth had been and I enjoyed her tongue exploring my mouth, and my tongue hers.

Tessa got in behind us and positioned her strap-on for entry into Quinn’s ass. I could feel Quinn get nervous and tense. It must have been an awfully long time since she’d had anything in her ass.

“Don’t worry. Relax,” I reassured her, and for whatever reason, she seemed to do just that. Tessa’s penetration of her ass was a slow, gradual affair. A few times, she winced in pain, and Tessa would stop and pull out a bit. I could feel Quinn open up to the onslaught, my cock and Tessa’s strap-on separated by only a thin membrane within Quinn’s body.

I kept still throughout Tessa’s work, even though I really wanted to stroke her cunt. The stimulation from feeling Tessa’s fake cock at work and the spasmodic clasping of Quinn’s hole were really taking a toll on me.

Finally, Tessa proclaimed. “There! All the way in! How’s it feel?”

“Full,” Quinn uttered. “So very full.”

“Does it hurt?”

“A little . . .”

“Do you want me to stop?”

Quinn shook her head. “No. Don’t stop.”

Tessa pulled out and Quinn sucked in a breath. I started to move as well and the two of us build up a slow, steady rhythm. Quinn began to moan loudly as the two of us stroked her ass and cunt in unison. She shivered and convulsed and leaned down to kiss me. And I kissed her back and played with her breasts as I fucked her tight cunt.

And Tessa kept drilling her ass, slowly as first, but picking up more and more speed as time went on. And Quinn really started to get into it, bucking and grunting and thrashing about as the two of us stroked her. She climaxed again, this time screaming, and then collapsing on top of me, exhausted and spent.

Tessa and I kept at it, though, and I felt the juice boil up within my balls and I cut loose inside of Quinn just as Tessa let out her own squeal of delight. The two of us came, thrusting into Quinn a few more times before finally pulling out.

Tessa unclipped the strap-on and pulled it wetly loose with some effort. She shuddered as the giant thing came out of her cunt. “Ah . . . wow . . .” she muttered to no one.

I slid out from under Quinn and glanced over at Tessa. She’d climbed onto the bed and was busy unfastening Quinn.

And here was the moment I had silently dreaded. I had these visions in my head of Quinn laying me out with a punch or something. Stupid, I know. I mean, she certainly seemed to like it. But then . . . this was Quinn. Hopefully we hadn’t gone too far. I really wouldn’t want someone like her gunning after me.

When Quinn’s arms came free, she sat up in the bed and pulled off her blindfold. She looked at me, then at Tessa, who only responded with this meek look, as if she’d just done something horribly wrong. Which might not have been too far from the truth.

“Who’s idea was this?” Quinn demanded firmly.

Without a moment’s hesitation, Tessa’s arm sprang up and a finger pointed straight at me. Gee, yeah. Thanks, Tessa. Thanks, a lot.

Quinn turned and looked at me and bored into my skull with those intense eyes of hers. I really really thought she was going to lay me out now. But then, something happened that I hadn’t expected. Something softened within her and she smiled, actually smiled. And she took my head in her hands and leaned in and kissed me passionately.

It was a long deep kiss, and when she finally finished I had to gasp for air.

“Tessa was right about you,” was all she said before kissing me again. Tessa came in close and the two girls shared a kiss all their own, and Quinn said “That was wonderful. We’ll have to do that again, sometime.”

“You’re not upset with me?” Tessa asked, their foreheads together.

“Never. I love you. And . . . I think . . . I love you both.”

We snuggled some more, then decided to go back to sleep. It was the weekend, after all. No reason to get up early or anything.

Chapter 02

This story, like all others, has a beginning. It starts with a door.

All in all, it was quite a nice door: correct dimensions, made of cherry, with a big dream catcher hanging in the middle.

It was also the only thing keeping me out of the bedroom. You see, the door was locked.

I leaned forward, placed my ear against the door, and strained to hear what was going on in the bedroom. My breaths were slow and quiet as I listened.

I could make out Tessa’s bright, energetic voice a few times, though I had no idea what she was saying. And there was something else, possibly Quinn moaning. Of course, it also could have been misbehaving plumbing, but I found that unlikely. The girls’ apartment was very high class stuff.

Footsteps approached and I leaned away from the door. I heard the loud click of the lock unlatching and the door cracked open.

Tessa slipped out and closed the door behind her. I looked her up and down. Holy fuck she looked hot tonight!

Tessa wore a slender naughty smile and her wide blue eyes were full of mischief. She wore these oval black-rimmed glasses and not much else (she was blind as a bat without them). Honey-blonde hair framed a pale, almost angelically sweet face. Her figure was slim, trim, and athletic, with a beautifully narrow waist and perky breasts just right for her build. Black stockings hugged the curves of her legs all the way up to her exposed sex.

She tilted her head to one side, her smile growing. “Ready, Dave?”

“Well, you have kept me waiting for over an hour.”

She giggled delightfully, and I wondered what she’d been doing as I paced and waited in the girls’ spacious apartment.

I stepped forward. My hands grasped her naked ass and clenched. She leaned into me and our lips met, fast and hot and hungry. Our tongues explored each others mouths as our hands explored each others bodies. Her delicate fingers traced gently across my back, then stomach, then down into by boxers.

Tessa broke our kiss and whispered into my ear. “I think you’ll find the wait was well worth it.”

Oh, I didn’t doubt that for a moment.

“Come on in. Everything’s ready.”

Tessa reached behind her and opened the door. I followed her into the bedroom and—

—my jaw hit the floor. Well, it would have if it hadn’t been attached to my face.

Kneeling on the bed, admits a sea of dark blue satin sheets, was Quinn. Where Tessa was slender and athletic, Quinn was tall, full-figured, and voluptuous, with fiery red hair and green penetrating eyes. Her personality was overpowering, dominating, and I remembered well the things she’d done to me and Tessa.

But all that power and strength was gone. Her arms were raised high over her downcast head, wrists bound with bondage cuffs tied to an eyebolt above the bed. She was blindfolded and gagged with a fluorescent orange ball, and her long red hair cascaded down over her high and heavy breasts.

Every so often, her body would shudder and squirm, and I noticed her ankles were held apart with more bondage cuffs, probably linked to eyebolts under the bed. Her whole body was stretched wide, unable to resist.

Besides Quinn’s occasional moans, I heard another faint sound. A distant buzzing. I followed Tessa to the large bed, and realized what it was.

Quinn was stuffed with two large vibrators, one all the way up her cunt, the other lodged tightly in her ass. They buzzed powerfully and juices flowed from Quinn’s cunt as saliva dribbled out of her gagged mouth. Sweat glistened over her entire body.

Had Tessa been teasing her lover like this for a whole hour?!? Holy fucking shit.

“Like what you see?” Tessa asked, leaning towards me.

I nodded dumbly, my cock straining against my boxers. I pulled them off and tossed them aside, wondering where to start.

But Tessa already had something in mind. She got onto her hands and knees and crawled across the bed next to Quinn’s erotically bound form. With two quick flicks, she shut the vibrators off. The switches were in their barely visible bases. Quinn’s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths. She looked like she was hovering on the very edge of an orgasm.

Quinn squirmed a bit, clearly wanting to get off, but unable to touch herself. Tessa smiled as she turned over onto her back and spread her legs wide.

“Please, do me,” she whispered, eyes adverted, shy and passive, her arms placed above her head.

I smiled and knelt down next to the bed, prying her sex open with my thumbs. Slowly, I began to lap at her cunt, avoiding her clitoris as I warmed her up. If there was one thing Tessa enjoyed, it was a good teasing, and she squirmed and blushed as I worked her over at my own pace.

I massaged her inner thighs as I lapped at her, feeling the heat of her cunt and the firmness of her muscles. She moaned and shivered.

“Please don’t tease me,” she whimpered, but I knew better. I knew she loved it.

Slowly, gently, I inserted one finger and began to stroke it in and out of her moist entrance. My tongue moved up, teasing around her clit as my other hand massaged her tight stomach.

And when I was ready, when her sex was flush with excitement, I suddenly attacked her clit with abandon, and she squealed in delight. I pushed two fingers into her dripping cunt and worked her clit over, licking it, flicking it, sucking on it, and Tessa started to thrash her head back and forth, moaning and crying in ecstasy.

And all the while, Quinn squirmed next to us, arms bound high into the air, unable to join in, only able to listen as I worked Tessa into a frenzy.

Finally, Tessa screamed and I knew she was coming. I stroked my fingers in and out of her hard and deep as I roughly played with her clit, and she convulsed, hands gripping and twisting the bed sheets.

She shuddered and came down from her orgasm, panting and smiling, and I crawled up onto the bed, hovering over here, looking down at her as she looked up at me.

“You’ve gotten good at that,” she breathed, her face flush and content.

I didn’t answer, just traced a hand from her smooth stomach to her breasts and erect nipples. My hands enveloped her breasts, massaging them as she sighed. I knelt down, my raging erection pressed hotly against our stomachs, and we kissed again.

She broke away, her arms coming around me, pulling me close.

“Maybe we should let Quinn join the fun?” she asked.

“Why not,” I said.

“Over on the nightstand. Please?”

I smiled, knowing what Tessa was asking for. I stepped off the bed, grabbed the double-ended strap-on dildo on top of the nightstand, and crawled back onto the bed next to Tessa.

I placed one end of the strap-on against Tessa’s flushed cunt and pushed in. She shivered as I forced the long black length of the dildo into her dripping cunt, then fastened the straps around her. She was panting excitedly now.

Tessa knelt up onto the bed, a long rubber cock now protruding from her crotch. She shuffled over to Quinn, reached underneath her, and pulled out both inert vibrators. My eyes went a little wide when I realized what monsters they were. Both were nine-inches long and thick, and Quinn had had both of them jammed into her for who knew how long.

Damn, this woman was hardcore.

Tessa smiled at me, half-guilty, half-naughty.

“Why don’t you take her from behind?” she asked.

And that was all the encouragement I needed!

With a hungry grin, and shuffled over behind Quinn, my hands running down the curves of her body. She really did have a fabulous physique, with a beautiful hourglass figure, smooth pale skin, and proud, heavy breasts. My hands explored her, rising smoothly over her stomach before firmly gripping her breasts.

Quinn sighed as I kneaded her firm breasts, pulling her close. My cock rested hotly against her ass cheeks as I lowered my head, kissing the nape of her neck. Her skin was hot and a little salty from her sweat, and she smelled faintly of a sensuous flowery perfume.

Tessa moved closer to Quinn from the other side, hands on Quinn’s hips as she bent down and suckled one of her breasts. I reached down and pushed two stiff fingers into Quinn’s ass. They went in smoothly, finding the hot anal passage already loosened and lubricated. Quinn moaned through her gag as I stroke my fingers in and out of her ass.

Tessa reached down and rubbed the end of her strap-on cock against Quinn’s dripping cunt, back and forth a few times before lining it up and pushing in. Slowly, Tessa inserted the strap-on one thick inch at a time, and I could feel her entering Quinn through my fingers in her ass, separated by a thin fleshy membrane.

Tessa kissed Quinn’s neck and face and leaned in next to her ear.

“I’m all in,” she said, more to Quinn than to me.

I pulled my fingers out and placed the tip of my cock against Quinn’s ass. I pried her ass wide with my thumbs and pushed in, breaking the initial muscular ring with ease and pushing deeper into her loosened and lubricated passage.

She was still tight, though. Wonderfully erotically tight, but I didn’t have to force my way into her, and the lubrication eased the entry considerably. My cock pushed into her, one luxurious hot and smooth inch of her colon at a time. Soon I impaled her up to my balls, and Quinn shuddered, moaning loudly against her gag.

I reached around, grabbed hold of her breasts, and started slowly stroking in and out of her. Tessa picked up my rhythm, and soon we were fucking both her holes in unison. Quinn struggled against her restraints as we worked her over, her head bowed forward against Tessa’s.

After a while, we began to pick up the pace, and I played with her breasts rougher, teasing her diamond-hard nipples harshly. With each of my strokes, I could feel Tessa’s strap-on thrust in, and I knew she was burying it as deeply into Quinn’s cunt as I was into her ass. The heat and tightness of Quinn’s ass was driving me nuts, and I felt my orgasm fast approaching.

Now Tessa accelerated on her own, slamming in and out of Quinn with rapid strokes, her breathing becoming heavy as she felt what she delivered through the strap-on’s other end.

Quinn was crying out against her gag now as we drilled her in unison. The teasing from before, mixed with the dual pounding now must have pushed her over the edge, and she grunted and gasped against her ball gag, shuddering from a powerful orgasm.

She slumped forward, held up by the tight restraints as Tessa and I continued to use her like a fuck toy. We pounded her now, all of us glistening with sweat, and I brush some of my damp hair out of my eyes as I felt the churning in my balls crescendo.

I sank my cock into her ass and exploded, sending stream after stream of thick ropey cum into her, my first time in Quinn’s ass. She shuddered, twitching around my cock as I filled her, and her muscular shudders and Tessa’s pounding seemed to prolong the ecstasy of my orgasm.

My cock softened, even as Tessa pounded away at her lover, and I pulled out. Finally, with a squeal of delight, Tessa came again, shoving the dildo so hard and deep into Quinn that Quinn threw her head back, gasping against her gag.

Tessa kept the fake cock in her lover and pulled off Quinn’s ball gag so that it was around her neck. The two college girls shared in a deep impassioned kiss as their tongues consumed each others mouths. I pressed myself against Quinn from behind and kissed her soft smooth neck.

And then Tessa did something that really surprised me. Normally, she was submissive to a fault during sex, but dominating her lover like this gave her a strange boldness. She grabbed the back of Quinn’s head, fingers lacing through fiery red hair even as they kissed. With a quick jerk, she yanked Quinn’s head back so that she gasped.

“What should we do to you next, I wonder?” Tessa said.

Tessa reached up and undid the metal clasp holding Quinn’s arms in the air. She guided Quinn’s arms behind her back and clasped them there. She then undid the clasps holding Quinn ankle cuffs in place.

Tessa looked down at my softened cock. She smiled and I had a good idea of what she was planning.

With a hand laced through Quinn’s hair, she forcefully guided her towards me. I leaned back against the mound of pillows at the bed’s head and allowed Tessa to pressed Quinn’s face against my crotch. Quinn got the idea, found the tip of my twitching, semi-hard cock with her mouth, and began to swallow me.

The hot wetness of her mouth was wonderful as she forced herself to take more and more of me deeper into her mouth. Eventually, the tip of my cock pressed against the back of her throat, and she gagged a bit, but held it all it. She wasn’t as good at this as Tessa, but made up for it with boundless enthusiasm.

Tessa ran her hands over Quinn’s back and ass.

“Make sure you get him nice and hard,” she said, spreading Quinn’s ass and plunging her strap-on back into her. Quinn gasped as the thick rubber cock impaled her in one firm stroke, and she came up for air, saliva dribbling down her chin.

Tessa reamed Quinn’s ass with a nice, steady rhythm as Quinn went back down on me. I put a hand on the back of her head, guiding her deeper a few times, running my fingers through her long silken hair. She’d come up, working the tip of my cock with her tongue before going back down so deep I felt the back of her throat. All the while, Tessa kept pounding away, getting Quinn and herself worked up again.

When I was nice and hard again, I pulled Quinn up off me and smiled over at Tessa.

“Ready for round two,” I said.

She smiled back, grabbed hold of Quinn by her hair, and pulled her up. Tessa still had the cock stuffed up Quinn’s ass, and she reached around, massaged one of Quinn’s breasts, ran the hand over Quinn’s firm stomach, then spread her cunt wide.

I got the idea and positioned myself underneath Quinn, hardened cock aimed skyward. Tessa lowered Quinn onto me, a hand on the tip of my cock, and soon I felt the wet textured heat of Quinn’s cunt grip my cockhead. She lowered herself down onto me, dripping with excitement, and in moments I impaled her balls deep.

Quinn leaned forward, still blindfolded, arms still bound behind her back. Her large breasts were flattened against my chest, and I could feel her excited nipples. Her breaths were hot and fast, and saliva dribbled down her chin.

She leaned in, close to my ear and breathed her words so that only I could hear.

“I love what you and Tessa are doing to me,” she whispered. “I’m going to enjoy returning the favor.”

My heart jumped. Leave something like this to Quinn. Here she was, all bound up, practically a fuck toy for me and Tessa, and suddenly it felt like she was in control.

Only Quinn could do that.

She leaned in and bit playfully on my ear, tugging at it as Tessa started fucking her ass again. I could feel Tessa’s rhythm from within Quinn and followed her lead.

Tessa must have already been approaching her third orgasm of the night, because she was soon slamming into Quinn, who was crying out and grunting huskily with each deep dual thrust. I grabbed her head and guided her to my mouth. Our lips met and Quinn shoved her long tongue into my mouth as we continued to fuck and abuse her.

The hot luxurious press of her body and the tight heat of her cunt were quickly having an effect on me, and I could tell Quinn was getting hot and heavy as we worked her over. She pulled away from me, crying out suddenly against my chest as her body convulsed in sexual pleasure, and the clenching spasms around my cock were too much for me.

I grunted, climaxing in Quinn’s tight cunt. Quinn dropped heavily onto me as Tessa kept at it, continuing to ream out her ass with fast, powerful strokes. She was covered in sweat, her honey-blonde hair damp at the roots, and with a sudden squeal of delight, she shuddered as she plunged the strap-on deep into Quinn.

Tessa collapsed on top of Quinn, and I felt the weight of both of them pressing me down into the bed, feeling thoroughly content. I pushed the blindfold out of Quinn’s eyes and she looked at me, her intense greens eyes staring at me with such unshakable confidence.

She smiled and whispered to me.

“Remember what I said.”

Yeah, I wasn’t soon going to forget. The way Quinn could work Tessa and me over all by herself made us look like amateurs.

Tessa pushed off Quinn, pulling the strap-on out of her ass, then unfastening it and pulling the other end wetly out of her cunt. She sighed and shuddered as the huge thing came free.

I reached around and undid Quinn’s arms.

“That was okay?” Tessa asked, suddenly all shy and insecure as Quinn rose and looked at her.

“It was wonderful. I loved it,” Quinn said, and she took Tessa’s face into her hands and kissed her softly, slowly, lovingly.

And so the night ended. We curled up together on the huge blue satin bed, our hot flesh pressed randomly against each other, idling cuddling, and quickly the three of us fell fast asleep.


So who’s Tessa, Quinn, and this Dave person, you ask? Oh, geez, where to begin?

Okay, this is a long story, but I’ll try to keep it short.

I met Tessa in my first semester at college. We were both computer science majors and, despite some clumsy advances on my part, I eventually got a date with her. This ended happily with me losing my virginity (yeah!).

It was cool for a while, having a girlfriend that I really clicked with. It was fun, too, and not just because of the sex I was having. I really dug her and, as I contemplated my future, I wondered if I’d spend the rest of my life with her.

Then I met Quinn, and what can I say? Quinn is . . . unique. Learning about Quinn lead me to find out Tessa was not only bisexual (and very actively so) but also in love with her roommate. Ouch, man. Ouch.

Worse than that, Quinn has, shall we say, unique sexual needs and would frequently tie Tessa up and work her over like a sex toy. I got to see and experience that, and really, it was a lot to take in.

Err . . . in more ways than one, if you get my meaning.

Later I learned that Quinn had been repeatedly raped by her step-brother, which might have explained her aggressive need for sexual control. I’m no psychologist, that’s for sure, but there certainly seemed to be a connection.

Anyway, long story short, Tessa and I worked up the courage to turn the tables on Quinn. We trussed her up, worked her over, and in the end, she really dug it. The relationship between Quinn and Tessa shifted a bit, become less brutally one-way and more even.

Though the whole thing still confuses me. Technically, I’m Tessa’s boyfriend, right? But then, we both have sex regularly with Quinn and Tessa says she’s in love with her (which, to be quite honest, makes me a little jealous).

Little did I know that life was going to get even more complicated.

But sometimes, complicated can be fun.


I was the last to wake up, as usual. I shambled my way out of bed, grumbled groggily at the sun streaming in through the blinds, and made my way to the bathroom. After finishing my mourning hygiene, I shambled over towards the kitchen.

Quinn’s apartment was very spacious, with two bedrooms (one in a blue theme, the other in deep reds), an office room with two computers, great room with a 50″ LCD screen (they still wouldn’t let me hook up my XBOX 360), and an expensively tiled and furnished kitchen.

Also, strangely, it was hard to look in any direction without staring at a dream catcher.

I lurched into the kitchen, hearing the two girls discussing something in a series of energetic whispers and excited giggles. God, I hate mornings.

I stared at them, bleary eyed, and tried to rub some of the sleep out. Tessa and Quinn smiled back, both enjoying orange juice, milk, and pancakes with maple syrup. Tessa waved a spatula at me. She had this ridiculous pink apron on.

“Morning, Dave!” she said, way too cheerfully.

“. . . mornin’ . . .”

“Have a seat! I’ll fix you some breakfast.”

“. . . thanks . . .”

I flopped down onto a kitchen counter stool: the one furthest from Quinn. It wasn’t that I didn’t like her. It was just . . .

Okay, that’s not exactly true. I don’t particularly like Quinn. It’s just the way she always seems to be in total control of everything and everyone. It just bugs me, like she has the whole world rapped around her pinky.

Tessa hummed absently as she poured some pancake mix onto a skillet. As the hiss of cooking started, I noticed Quinn watching me. She was wearing those retarded pastel blue pajamas of hers: the ones with white bunnies all over them. It was so out of character; she should wear a leather dominatrix getup and brandish a whip to breakfast. That would be in character.

Not frickin’ fluffy bunnies.

“Here you go!” Tessa said, sliding a plate full of hot pancakes in front of me. She poured my orange juice and set the maple syrup next to my plate before sitting down between me and Quinn.

“. . . thanks . . .”

I lathered the pancakes with syrup and butter before cutting into them. A phone rang before I had the first bite in my mouth. Quinn reached over and grabbed hers out of the small pile of wallets, purses, and cell phones next to the coffeemaker. She flipped it open one-handed.

“Quinn here.”

I ate on, interested more in filling up on carbohydrates than listening to Quinn’s private calls. Whatever it was, it must have been real private, because Quinn stood up, walked into the office room, and closed the door.

“I wonder who that is,” Tessa said.

I grunted noncommittally as I shoveled more dripping pancake into my mouth, chasing it down with some orange juice. A few minutes later, I heard the office door open, and Quinn head into one of the bedrooms. She closed the bedroom door.

Actually, slammed the door would be more accurate.

“Oh dear,” Tessa said. She was rocking nervously back and forth on her stool. “You think I should go talk to her?”

I shook my head, and stuffed another fork-load into my mouth. Just as I was finishing breakfast, Quinn came out. She was dressed in black jeans and a dark green polo shirt, combing her hair.

“I have to leave town for a few days,” she said, picking up her purse and putting the comb and her cell phone into it. She pulled out her Oakley sunglasses, flipped them open, and slid them on.

“What’s going on?” Tessa said.

“Family business,” Quinn said, and we all knew what that meant.

Tessa and I looked at each other. Sure, I was curious. But ignorance was better in this case. I was pretty sure most of Quinn’s family’s money came from illegitimate means. Whatever she had to do, I didn’t want any part of it. Neither did Tessa.

“Oh,” was all Tessa said as she looked away.

“‘ood ‘uck,” I said around a piece of half-chewed pancake. It seemed the polite thing to do.

Quinn got her wallet out of her purse and pulled out one of her credit cards. It was platinum and probably had a limit of around fifty thousand. She tossed it to Tessa who caught it easily.

“Why don’t you two have some fun while I’m gone,” she said. “I’ll be taking the Escalade.”

Sweet. That meant she was leaving the Corvette. She’d never let me drive it before, but now . . . heh, heh. I had some trouble suppressing my grin.

“You sure?” Tessa asked, guiltily looking at the credit card.

“Of course. Have fun. Just make sure he doesn’t wreck my car.”

“‘hat? ‘e?”

“Is it something serious?” Tessa asked.

“Nothing I can’t handle,” Quinn said. “Don’t worry about it.”

But Tessa wasn’t the kind of person who could easily stop worrying. Quinn smiled, lifted Tessa’s chin with a finger, and leaned in. They kissed slowly and softly for so long that I grunted and returned to the last of my pancake.

With a wet smack, they parted.

“I’ll be back before you know it. You’ll see.”

“Okay . . .”

Quinn walked up behind me. For some reason, I felt a cold shiver run down my spine. She had that kind of effect on people.

She put her hands on my shoulders and leaned in next to my ear.

“Don’t worry, stud,” she whispered. “It won’t be long. When I get back, we’ll celebrate, and then I can properly reward you for last night.”

I shivered again as she kissed me just below my ear. I had a pretty good idea of what Quinn thought a proper reward was. Oh, man, was I going to be sore.

Quinn left and I finished breakfast and helped Tessa clean up. It was Friday of final’s week, but all three of us were done with exams (leading to last night’s celebratory activities, heh heh).

And so, I was alone with Tessa, a credit card with a huge limit, and the keys to a cherry red 2005 Chevrolet Corvette. And Quinn was leaving for a few days. Not a bad start to summer break. Not a bad start at all.

After we cleaned up breakfast, Tessa and I went into the great room, placed the credit card on the coffee table, and stared at it from the couch.

“So,” I said. “What do you want to do with it?”

“I don’t know. I’m still thinking. You?”

“Still thinking.”

“I see . . .”

We both folded our arms, almost in unison, and stared at the credit card. Ten, twenty, fifty, even a hundred dollars. That’s easy to spend. But when Quinn’s credit is the limit, it’s hard to pick.

“You want some coffee?” Tessa asked.

“Sure. Coffee sounds good.”

Tessa got up and headed into the kitchen, humming cheerfully to herself. I stayed, staring at the credit card.

“Lots of milk and sugar, right?!?” she asked, out of sight.

“You know it!” I shouted back.

Tessa came out a few minutes later, bearing a tray with two coffee cups, one black, the other very tan from all the milk, along with spoons, napkins, and extra milk and sugar, should I want some. But it wasn’t the coffee that caught my attention.

It was the fact that Tessa still wore that ridiculous pink apron. That, and nothing else.

“Err . . .”

It was pretty clear what Tessa was in the mood for first, and given that it was early in the morning, I was more than ready to oblige her.

As soon as Tessa set the coffee down, I sprang up and wrapped my arms around her from behind.

“Oh, you little minx!” I said, and she giggled as I groped her firm, tight body. I kneaded her breasts through the apron and she leaned her head back so we could kiss. Our lips met and our tongues played with each other as I worked the firm flesh of her breasts.

We spent the whole morning having sex. It was a nice change of pace from the heavy kink both of us had grown accustomed to. No bondage play. No domination. Just good clean sex.

We sixty-nined for what seemed like an eternity, her on top, lathing my dick with her incredibly skilled throat. It was amazing how deep she could take me with so little effort and no gagging. As she sucked me, I played with her cunt and ass, teasing her with my fingers.

We took it slow and paced ourselves. After the oral foreplay, I bent Tessa over the couch and took her from behind, first her cunt. Then, after she’d cleaned herself out, her ass, which (with the help of a vibrator in her cunt) lead her to two screaming orgasms.

We took a break for lunch. Tessa put the apron back on (and nothing else) as she made bacon, lettuce, and tomato sandwiches with healthy doses of mayonnaise. We ate them quickly, because I was ready for more and, judging by the twinkle in her eyes, so was she.

We did it properly in bed this time, first missionary, then with her riding me. My cock was getting really sore by that point, but Tessa’s boundless sexual energy kept me going. I wasn’t about to be undone, no matter how sore I got.

When Tessa finally came down from her latest orgasm (I’d lost count), she rested on top of me and we cuddled and kissed as my cock softened within her still twitching cunt.

I felt like falling asleep right then and there, but as we cuddled, Tessa suddenly stopped reciprocating.

“What’s the matter?” I asked.

She leaned up from me so that I could see her face. She had one of those shy-but-naughty smiles that were so characteristic of her. And so absolutely sexy.

“I just had an idea for what we could do,” she said.

“You mean beside more sex?”

“Oh, silly! We have to do something today,” she said, playfully slapping me in the arm.

“Says who? I’m perfectly happy spending the rest of the weekend having mind-blowing sex with you.”

This made her blush fiercely, and she looked away. I reached up and turned her face back to me.

“So what’s the idea?” I asked.

“Have you been to the Sprawl yet?”

Six Statue Sprawl (or simply the Sprawl) was a gi-normous shopping center about half an hour drive from the campus. I hadn’t been there yet. I didn’t need that level of variety, since the local Circuit City handled most of my shopping needs . . .

Well, when I actually had money, that is. You know, the whole college student thing.

“No. Why?” I asked.

“Let’s go there! I just had a wonderful idea.”

My eyes narrowed a bit. “You want to stop having awesome mind-blowing sex so that you can . . . shop?”

She tilted her head to one side, smiling. “And what’s wrong with that?”

“Other than not having the awesome mind-blowing sex, you mean?”

“I’ll make it up to you. It’ll be worth it.”


She looked away, still smiling. “Can’t say. It’s a secret.”

“You can’t . . . say.”


“Okay . . . how about a hint?”

Tessa seemed to debate this for a moment, stroking her chin and raising an eyebrow. Finally, she leaned over, very secretive-like, and whispered to me.

“I’ll make it up to you when we get back.”

Ah. That I understood. More sex. Hell, yeah! That I could deal with.

“But!” she said. “I’m going to have to ask you for a favor.”

“Sure. Anything. What do you need?”

She looked away, blushing. “I want to tie you up when we get back.”

After hearing that, I probably looked like a fish, because my mouth formed a perfect O. I was stunned. I didn’t know what to say. It was like hearing on the news that Hell had frozen over and had opened a winter theme park. It was that unexpected.

“Err . . . you want . . .”

“To tie you up,” she said, unable to meet my blank stare.

Of course, I’d been bound before, but only by Quinn.

With Tessa, it’d always been the other way. And though I found it weird at first, I’d actually grown to like trussing up Tessa and teasing her or forcing her to deep throat me or giving her a solid ass fucking, all of which I knew she loved. Tessa was always happiest in the submissive roll.

Or so I thought.

But now she wanted to tie me up? That was like— It was as if—

Holy fucking shit! Tessa wants to tie me up!

Granted, the thought had a certain perverse appeal to me. But I couldn’t help but be nervous.

“Why don’t you think about it,” she said. “And I’ll sweeten the pot a bit.”


“I’ll tell you a story. It’s from a few years ago.”

“Oh-kaay . . .”

“Trust me,” Tessa said, a sexy glint in her eyes. “This one’s worth it.”


Tessa and Quinn couldn’t have been more different. On the one hand, there was Quinn, standing tall and beautiful and positively brimming with confidence in everything she did. And with good reason, for Quinn was technically a genius, and was studying through college at a markedly accelerated rate. She’d grown up rich and had lived a life full of distant travel and lavish experiences Tessa could only dream of.

Tessa, on the other hand, was quiet and shy, and a bit on the poor side. Both parents worked, and though they had good jobs, they’d also accumulated a large sum of debt. College would be tough when it came, and Tessa was studying hard towards several grants.

Tessa looked quite a bit different back then, also. Her hair wasn’t done up quite as expensively. Her clothes weren’t anywhere close to the cutting edge. And she walked around everywhere with a slight slouch, as if under constant ridicule.

But somehow, Quinn and Tessa had met and they’d become fast friends. Over time, that friendship grew into something more intimate.

They’d been at a club called Sirocco’s that night. Quinn never had problems getting herself and her friends into any club, and Tessa enjoyed experiencing things she wasn’t (according to her parents, the government, and the world at large) old enough for.

Quinn said something to her and, due to Tessa’s aggressive alcohol consumption, the words hadn’t made sense.

“What was that?” she asked.

“I’d like to try something new with you tonight,” Quinn said, warmly putting her arm around Tessa. She started to feel all hot inside, and not just from the alcohol. Her heart beat a little faster and her cheeks flushed.

Tessa had a pretty good idea what was coming, and she downed the rest of her Zima as if it were liquid courage. It helped. A little.

The night came to a close with Tessa followed Quinn back to her apartment, butterflies fluttering inside her stomach. She remembered the last time Quinn had tried something new, and she also remembered how she’d cum screaming three times. The things Quinn could do with her tongue and fingers . . .

Tessa’s cheeks flushed again as Quinn used her keycard to get into the 30th floor apartment, and she wondered what Quinn would do to her this time. Tessa was technically a virgin. That is, a certain piece of fleshy membrane remained unbroken. Sexually, however, she was hardly inexperienced, and after a few drinks, was always willing to try something new with Quinn as long as she stayed a virgin.

It really seemed a bit silly to Tessa when she thought about it, but soon she wasn’t thinking at all.

The door closed, and Quinn pulled her close. They kissed, slow and impassioned and lovingly, and Quinn ran her fingers through Tessa’s hair.

“I love you, you know,” Quinn whispered.

“Yeah, I know,” Tessa said, and her voice quavered nervously.

Quinn pulled Tessa’s shirt up over her breasts and unclasped her bra in the front. She knelt down and started licking and sucking and fondling, and all Tessa could do was gasp and shudder as her lover enjoyed her body.

Slowly, as Quinn licked and sucked and her hands fondled Tessa’s body, the two of them undressed. They were soon naked, their hot bodies pressed against each other as they kissed again.

“Come on,” Quinn said. “Let’s clean you out.”

Tessa’s heart beat a little faster. She remembered the last time Quinn had played with her ass. She’d been so nervous at first, but had been so surprised by what Quinn could do to her ass with tongue and fingers. Tessa bit her lip, half nervous, half excited, as Quinn lead her to the bathroom and administered an enema.

Quinn liked anal sex, but it had to be clean anal sex.

When they’d finished, Quinn pulled out a long strip of black cloth.

“What’s that?” Tessa asked.

“A blindfold,” Quinn said, and without asking permission, she tied it around Tessa’s head, blocking out the world. Tessa started breathing faster, suddenly nervous.

“Quinn, I . . .”

“Shhh, don’t worry. I’m right here. Just follow me.”

Quinn guided her into the shower. It was a large clear-glass cylinder in the bathroom’s center, with a one-step depression down to it that Tessa stumbled on. But Quinn caught her, helping her in, guiding her into the shower and placing her on her knees.

“Quinn, I’m scared . . .”

“Don’t be. Would I do anything to hurt you?”

“N-no . . .”

“There, see?”

Tessa heard rustling to her right, and one by one, Quinn took hold of Tessa’s wrists and placed something around them. They were tight cuffs of some sort, and Tessa heard a slight jingle of metal clasps as Quinn guided her forward.

Before she could say or do anything, Quinn stretched Tessa’s arms forward and clicked the two cuffs together around a waist-high railing inside the shower. With insistent hands, Quinn raised Tessa’s ass and spread her legs.


“Shhh. Don’t worry.”

Quinn turned on the shower, and Tessa gasped as cold water hit her from above. But soon the water became comfortably warm and the feeling of it cascading over her back was quite pleasant. She almost forgot her current bound and blindfolded predicament, and her heart beat a little slower, a little calmer.

“Here we go,” Quinn said.

Tessa felt her ass cheeks spread and Quinn started licking across her asshole. She shivered, but Quinn held her firmly, lapping at her ass with slow strokes of her tongue, and Tessa relaxed. This was familiar. This was good.

Quinn licked at her ass for long slow minutes, slowly pushing her tongue in, teasing her wider, and Tessa whimpered as Quinn worked her over. She could feel herself getting worked up, her cunt moistening.

Quinn buried her face in Tessa’s ass, and her long tongue began stroking her, firmly, confidently, slowly. Tessa was panting now, wanting more than this, but also not wanting Quinn to stop. She wiggled her ass a little and Quinn gave her a firm slap that startled her.

“Hold still,” Quinn said.

“Y-yes . . .”

Quinn pushed a single greased finger into Tessa’s ass, forcing it in slowly all the way to the second knuckle.

“Does it hurt?”

“N-no . . .”

Quinn stroked the finger in and out of Tessa’s ass, sometimes curling it or twisting it or swirling it around, and Tessa gasped as Quinn continued to plunder her ass. The stroking continued, becoming faster and harder, and soon Quinn was fucking Tessa’s ass with her finger.

“It feels good, doesn’t it?”

“Y-yes . . .”

“Be patient. It will feel even better soon.”

Quinn paused, and then slipped in a second finger, pushing both in slowly, twisting them around as she went, stretching Tessa further. Tessa gasped as the two fingers bottomed out, and began breathing quickly. She’d never taken two before, and it didn’t feel all that good.

“Quinn . . . I . . .”

“It hurts, doesn’t it?”


Quinn pulled her fingers out. “Don’t worry. I have just the thing.”

Tessa waited, listening as Quinn stood up, stepped out of the shower, and came back in a moment later. It sounded like she had a bucket with her and was filling it was water.

“Quinn? What are you doing?”

“Just a little something to help you relax.”


Quinn pushed something cool into her ass, the tip slipping easily past her anal sphincter.


“Just relax.”

Warm water flooded into Tessa’s bowels. Quinn had an enema that looked like a jumbo syringe, and she was using it right now, forcing who knew how much water into Tessa’s bowels. It wasn’t bad; Tessa was used to being cleaned out before anal play, but the water kept coming and coming.

Finally, all of it was in, and Quinn pulled the enema syringe out. There was rustling behind Tessa, and she heard Quinn filling up the enema again.

“Quinn, please . . . I can’t take another one.”

“Of course you can,” Quinn said, plugging the tip into Tessa’s ass and forcing another load of water into her.

Tessa gasped as she was stretched from the inside, and she felt her bellow bulge out as if she’d just gorged herself during dinner, and then it bulged even further. Finally, the second load was in and Quinn set the enema down. Her hands caressed Tessa’s bloated belly.

“Quinn, please!”

“Do you feel anything yet?” Quinn asked, as if she hadn’t even heard Tessa’s protests.

And then Tessa noticed it. She hadn’t realized it was there before as the second enema stretch her out, but now she could feel it: a burning sensation inside her body, spreading out everywhere. She started sweating and panting, shower water cascading over her.

Quinn rubbed Tessa’s bellow and then squeezed.

“Don’t do that! I can’t . . . I can’t . . .”

Quinn leaned forward. “I spiked the water. The chemical is classified as an anti-depressant. I won’t bore you with its technical name, but I will tell you it’s used to treat sexual disorders. It’s normally administered orally, but the funny thing about the large intestine is how good at absorption it is. Way better than the stomach. I also mixed in a mild muscle relaxant.”

Tessa’s whole body was on fire now. Her cunt gushed with excitement, dribbling down her legs along with little rivulets of warm shower water. And those legs were shaking as she tried to hold the two enema loads in.

“I think you’ve held it in long enough. Why don’t you let it all out?”

“I can’t do that!” Tessa shouted, almost crying.

“Why not?” Quinn asked, as if all this were the most normal thing ever. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. You’re already clean on the inside.”

Quinn rubbed her hands all over Tessa’s body. Her legs quaked and she felt like she was going to burst. Finally, Quinn’s hands stroked Tessa’s bloated belly, and then sharply clenched down.

Tessa screamed, half in shame, half in relief as her bowels ejected the enemas. When it was all over, she slumped down and started crying.

Quinn didn’t say anything as Tessa sobbed quietly, feeling so dirty and shameful. She hardly noticed as Quinn pushed two fingers effortlessly into her ass and twirled them around.

“Nice and loose,” Quinn said. “I bet it won’t hurt a bit.”

Tessa heard more rustling behind her, and soon Quinn was raising her ass.

“Here we go.”

Something hard and thick pressed against her ass, forcing its way past her anal ring.


“Just relax. You can take it.”

Quinn pushed forward and more of the strap-on filled Tessa’s ass. But Quinn had been right. She hardly felt any pain, and the sensual tingles seemed even more intense. Her head spun with pleasure as Quinn inched the firm fake cock into her. In less than a minute, Tessa felt Quinn’s hips against her own, and she knew the thing was lodged deep in her bowels.

Without another word, Quinn began to fuck Tessa’s ass, slowly at first, pulling it all the way out so that only the tip stayed in, then plunging it slowly but firmly back in. Tessa gasped and shook and pulled at her arm restraints. She saw stars dance in front of her eyes and she cried out, shaking her head back and forth as her whole body was consumed by Quinn’s decadence.

Quinn picked up the pace, fucking her ass faster and faster, filling and emptying her. And Tessa loved it, loved the feeling of her ass being filled, loved the emptiness that followed and the desire to be filled again, loved the firm confidence that Quinn worked her over with. Tessa loved all of it and she cried, but they were tears of joy as Quinn fucked her ass over and over again.

And Quinn was really slamming into her now, thrusting into her so hard that Tessa was pinned up against the shower’s curved glass wall, unable to stop her lover, and not wanting to even if she could. Quinn fucked her for what seemed like an eternity, and Tessa felt her cunt twitch as the pleasure mount.

Suddenly Tessa screamed at the top of her lungs, and Quinn plowed her ass even harder as she came. Her legs shook and she collapsed, but Quinn held her up, her arms holding Tessa tightly.

Tessa chest rose and fell in short gasps.

“Quinn . . . that was . . .”

But Quinn pulled out of her ass, stood up, and shut off the shower. She knelt down again and turned Tessa over onto her back, her arms still above her, still bound to the railing. A small chain between her two cuffs was now twisted tightly against the shower railing.

Quinn pushed Tessa’s blindfold up and they looked at each others eyes. Quinn’s face was strangely neutral. It wasn’t often that Tessa saw her with anything but a sort of blinding confidence in herself. But now she looked . . . almost unsure.

Quinn placed her hands on the insides of Tessa’s thighs and pushed her legs wide open. Tessa looked down, staring at the black strap-on jutting out from Quinn’s crotch. She felt a nervous tightness in her chest, but she didn’t say or do anything.

“I love you,” Quinn said, and she lined up the strap-on with Tessa’s dripping cunt.

Tessa knew what was going to happen next, and she did nothing. Not a single thing.

With a sudden harsh thrust, Quinn forced the fake cock deep into Tessa’s cunt.

Tessa threw her head back and cried. “It hurts!”

“Your pain will pass,” Quinn said as she began fucking Tessa with harsh, firm strokes. “Don’t worry, Tessa, my love. Your pain will pass. Just as mine did.”


There were many ways I could respond to Tessa’s story about how she lost her virginity. Here were some of my options:

“Wow. Quinn is really fucked up.”

“Oh my god, that’s horrible!”

“Hey, look! Your story made me hard again!”

“You don’t say . . . hey, could you move a little to the right? The game’s coming on.”

But, in the end, I settled for this:

“Whoa . . .”

“That’s it? That’s all you’ve got to say?” Tessa looked a little disappointed.

I smiled. “Yeah, and let me say it again, because I think it deserves repeating. ‘Whoa’.”

“Well, okay,” She said, leaning against me, the full naked length of her body pressed against mind. And, yeah, I was hard again.

“So, what do you think?” she asked.

“About what?”

“About the favor, silly!”

“Oh, that.”

I’d totally forgotten. We were back in the present, where my girlfriend wanted to go shopping, and then afterwards tie me up for sex. Oh, man. Why can’t life be filled with simple no-brainer choices?

“Come on, Dave. Yes or no. It’s not that hard.”

“Umm . . . I guess so.”

“You guess so? That doesn’t sound very take charge.”

“Well . . .”

But that seemed to be enough for Tessa. She smiled brightly, practically jumped off me, and stood up next to the bed.

“All right! Let’s go!”

And we were off, throwing clothes on, grooming in a rush (Tessa only took twenty minutes), and grabbing wallets, cell phones, Quinn’s credit card, and the keys to a cherry red 2005 Chevrolet Corvette.

For a second I thought I was finally going to drive the ‘vette. However, Tessa snatched the keys away before I could grab them.

“I’m driving!” she said brightly, shouldering her purse and heading out the door.

“Ah, come on, Tessa!” I said, hurrying after her. We took the elevator down thirty-one floors to the basement car garage, but despite my insistent whining, I did not get the car keys.

“You drive like a maniac,” Tessa said. “Quinn wants her car back in one piece.”

“Oh come on. My driving isn’t that bad.”

“You speed!”

“Only a little.”

“Twenty miles over the limit is not a little!” Tessa said, clearly enjoying this bout of teasing. “Plus you slam on the gas every time you see a yellow light.”

“Well, I have to get through before it goes red,” I muttered as the elevator opened.

It was a long drive to Six Statue Sprawl. I like Tessa. Really, I do. But I can’t stand her driving. The whole time, she had both hands firmly on the wheel, back rigid, super-alert as if the other cars were aggressively hunting her. Really, there is such a thing as too much caution while driving.

Whenever I tried to strike up a conversation, she’d say stuff like: “Sorry, need to concentrate,” or “Hold on, merging.”

We eventually got to the Sprawl, which really lives up to its name. It was like the biggest mall I’d ever seen, multiplied by five because it was five levels of places to shop, eat, and shop some more. Tessa spent three solid hours trying on clothes while I waited dutifully.

And by “waited dutifully”, I mean I kept my complaints to a minimum.

By the end of the third hour, I was lugging around five shopping bags and wished I had a third arm so that I could start ripping my hair out in frustration. And for some reason, we had to show our drivers licenses as we walked into a rather low-traffic section of the Sprawl.

“Ah! Here it is,” Tessa said, stopping so suddenly I almost ran into her.

“What, another place to try on twenty jeans?”

I looked up. We were in a rather bare patch of Floor 5 where faux-marble walls gave way to a shop’s black façade. Thick, bold white letters hung over the storefront. They said: SPECIALTY ITEMS, INC.

Tessa spun around on the balls of her feet. “Okay, umm . . . you might want to wait outside.”

“What? Just stand out here like a goof while you try on more clothes?”

“The place doesn’t sell clothes.”

“Huh? Then what does it sell?”

“Umm . . . specialty items.”

I looked up at the sign. “Specialty items?”

“Umm . . . yeah . . .”

“What kind of specialty items?”

“Well . . .”

A thought crossed my mind. “Don’t tell me . . .”

Tessa nodded. “Quinn and I do a lot of shopping here. We have a VIP customer card.”

Ah. I understood perfectly. I’d seen what the girls called their “gear closet.” It’s a scary sight for the uninitiated. But then, all that bondage gear has to come from somewhere, right?

“Okay then!” I said brightly. “How about I wait over in that B. Dalton’s we passed a few minutes ago?”

“Sure. This shouldn’t take long. I’ll meet you there.”

I hefted the bags and made my way back to the B. Dalton bookstore, curved through the aisles and stopped in the science fiction and fantasy section. What can I say? I have an inner geek and I feed him well. It took me about ten minutes to work my way past New Releases and into the Japanese Manga section.

“Oooh. New volume of Berserk.”


I spun around. Tessa was already back. She had a black plastic bag over her shoulder with SPECIALTY ITEMS, INC. on the side. It bulged in ways I found strangely ominous and a bit disturbing.

“Come on. Let’s go,” she said, tugging on my arm.

I pointed to the shelves of manga. “But there’s a new volume of Berserk out. I get to find out what happens after the Eclipse Ceremony.”

“You can pick up comic books later.”

“Now hold on a second. Manga are not comic books. They’re—”

Tessa leaned forward, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she pointed at the shelves. “Comic books,” she said, then raised the black bag and waggled it. “Or sex toys.”

Well, this equation required absolutely no thought.

“Good point. Let’s go.”

We stopped for dinner on the way back. There was a nice Carraba’s Italian restaurant near Quinn’s apartment, so we ate there. I probably downed a little more red wine than I should have (thanks to my fake ID, courtesy of Quinn), but it helped melt away those nagging inhibitions. For some reason, Tessa kept getting calls on her cell phone and having to excuse herself, which I didn’t think much of until later when it was too late.

When we finally got back to the apartment, I’ll admit it, I was nervous. With Quinn, I knew what to expect. Like her or not, I still knew what I was getting into. With Tessa? I don’t know. What was she planning? What would she do?

Another thought came: You probably need another glass of wine. Maybe three. Loosen up, jackass.

Tessa seemed to sense my unease. She set the SPECIALTY ITEMS bag on the coffee table and came up behind me, hugging me.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked, resting her head on my shoulder.

“Wrong? What could possibly be wrong?”

Yeah, I probably still needed another glass or three.

Tessa rubbed my shoulders. “You’re all tense.”

“It’s nothing. Really?”

“You’re a horrible liar, you know that?”

“Err . . . yeah.”

“You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to,” she said, and I could feel her sincerity.

And so here it was: decision time. What was it going to be, Self? Boldly forward? Or chickening out?

“Umm . . . no. No. Everything’s fine. Just a little nervous, that’s all. I’m still game. I mean, after all, turn around is fair play, right?”

“That’s more like it,” she said and gave me a peck on the cheek. “Why don’t you get ready? I’ll meet you in the bedroom.”

Oh, man. Here we go.

I went into the bathroom and looked at the big glass shower a bit differently than the last time. I finished the necessary hygiene stuff, then walked into the bedroom.

Tessa wasn’t there yet, but something else was. I walked up to the bed and picked up a long black blindfold with a yellow stick-it note attached. It read: Please Put This On.

It was in Tessa’s immaculate hand writing. The ink was purple and the “i” had a little heart over it.

Sighing, I put the blindfold on, sat on the edge of the bed, and awaited my fate.

Minutes ticked by, and I grew even more nervous. Maybe ten minutes into my wait, I heard Tessa talking as she came into the bedroom.

“—’kay! Bye!” she said cheerfully before clapping her cell phone shut.

“Who was that?” I asked.

“Just family. They’re always calling. You know how they can be.”

Oh, wasn’t that the truth. My mom was always calling me during class. It was really embarrassing when my phone would go off in the middle of a lecture. One time, I had it on vibrate, and it shook itself right off my desk.

Tessa sat down on the bed next to me and leaned me back. Her hands explored my bare chest and stomach and she plant kisses at random. A hand rubbed softly against the growing bulge in my boxers as she kissed my neck, cheeks, and lips.

“I’m so happy you’re letting me do this,” she whispered, her hot naked flesh pressed against mine, hard nipples against my chest.

She placed bondage cuffs around my wrists, tightened them, and fastened them together. My arms were above my head as I lay on my back, and I heard something click. Tessa tightened a cord that was secured underneath the bed, and my arms were pulled taut.

I could feel Tessa moving around me as the huge bed shifted with her slender frame, and she gently pulled off my boxers and placed cuffs on my legs. They too were secured, so that my ass was on the bed’s edge, my legs over the side, spread wide.

Tessa’s small, delicate hands wrapped around my cock, and I could feel her kneel between my legs, her naked body brushing up against mine. Warm breath touched my cock, and she slipped me slowly into her hot, skilled mouth.

Her head slid lower and lower as her tongue played across the underside of my cock, and I felt something new, something different. It was a hard point of pressure against my cock, moving with her tongue.

Tessa had a tongue piercing! Whoa!

And for whatever reason, this difference sent jolts of pleasure through my body. Tessa bottomed out and her tongue swirled around, moving the point of smooth hard pressure, and I moaned loudly.

Tessa came up, keeping the tip in her mouth as she swirled her tongue around it, the piercing playing against my cockhead. I moaned again, my head lolling to one side as she worked my cock over. Tessa was skilled with her mouth, but this was exquisite.

She started to pick up speed now, bottoming out against my crotch before rising back up to the tip, all the time swirling that piercing around, sending electric jolts of pleasure through my spinning head.

And then I felt something press against my ass. Slowly, not even pausing with her mouth, Tessa slipped in a single greased finger. For a second, I thought I was going to explode, but I held it in, not wanting this to stop. Her finger bottomed out in my ass and she started swirling it around, gently teasing me wider, looser, for I knew she had way more than a finger planned for my ass tonight.

She started stoking my ass with her finger in perfect sync with her mouth swallowing my cock, now moving faster, practically face-fucking my cock. She kept up an energetic pace, and I felt my balls starting to boil over, ready to explode.

But then, she pulled back and let my cock out of her mouth with a wet smack.

I hadn’t realized it, but I was panting excitedly. Her finger was still in my ass, still stroking in and out, teasing and greasing me, and it felt great. But as good as it felt, I’d never cum from anal stimulation alone. I needed her mouth around my cock again.

“Please be patient,” she whispered and pulled her finger out. “I know you’ll like this.”

Something else pressed against my ass. At first, I thought she was going straight for a strap-on, but then I realized it felt different. A plastic ball popped into my ass, then another, and another. One by one, she pushed a string of anal beads into my ass, and I could feel them going deeper and deeper, and I wondered just how many beads there were.

I scrunched up my face as she pushed more and more beads into me. They were small, but there were a lot of them. Finally, she finished, and her lips found the tip of my rock hard cock. Her head sank down all the way to my crotch, and my cockhead pressed against the back of her throat.

After that one slow swallow, she immediately started face-fucking me, and I felt the boiling in my balls escalate. I was rising up to meet her now, my hip pushing up as she fell down, swallowing me. And with a loud grunt, I felt myself explode deep in her throat.

At that very moment, Tessa pulled on the string of beads, and one by one they popped out of my ass. It was incredible. Indescribable! It was like being fucked in the ass in super-quick strokes, and I actually cried out as I came in her mouth, the beads popping out of my ass.

The last of the beads came free, and Tessa stayed down on me, suckling my cock as it twitched deep in her throat. Finally, she came up for air, gasping as my cock wetly popped out of her mouth.

“Oh wow . . .” I muttered.

Tessa gave my cock a playful lick along the underside, and said, “Did you like that?”

“I can see stars.”

Tessa giggled, clearly delighted that I was enjoying her handiwork.

“Wait here. I’ll be back in a flash.”

I heard the door open and close.

Wait here. Yeah. Like I had a choice. I squirmed against my restraints as time ticked on, feeling content from what Tessa had just done to me, but also nervous about what was coming.

The door opened and shut again. I heard her footsteps, and I waited, squirming against my restrains.

Tessa crept back onto the bed, her slender, delicate hands softly caressing my chest. I could hear her breathing. For some reason, she was breathing in loud, excited pants.

She touched me and caressed me for a while, but after her confidence from before, this seemed out of place. Finally, she gripped the base of my cock firmly. I could feel her breath on my cock as she opened her mouth and took the tip in slowly.

My brow furrowed in confusion.

“Why’d you take the piercing out?” I asked.

“I still have it in,” Tessa said, from near the door.

Holy fucking shit! There was someone else in the room and she was sucking my cock!

The new girl kept sucking me, holding the base of my cock firmly as she bobbed up and down on the tip. Sometimes her tongue would swirl around, but after experiencing Tessa and Quinn, I knew this girl was an amateur.

“Err . . . Tessa?”

Tessa giggled, walking towards the bed.

“Just think about it, Dave. Two hot, young blondes at the same time. Isn’t that exciting?”

The shock was subsiding, and yeah, I was starting to get excited. The new girl was still bobbing up and down on my cock, and now I realized that she was fully clothed; her sweater and slacks kept brushing up against me, and her long (apparently blonde) hair touched me as she took a little more of my cock into her throat.

Tessa knelt between my legs and pushed two fingers into my ass slowly.

“Just think of her as Mystery. Isn’t this exciting, Dave?”

“Yeah . . .” I said as Tessa’s fingers bottomed out in my ass. She started stroking them slowly, lubricating me as she stretched me. I had a pretty good idea what was coming next.

Tessa kept working my ass over, but then I felt her pierced tongue on my cock, opposite Mystery’s. They licked my cock from both sides and the two girl’s mouths met at the top of my cock, their lips smacking, tongues licking, and I heard them kiss wetly.

Mystery straddled me sixty-nine style, gripped my cock firmly, and sank the tip back into her mouth. It was a shame she was fully clothed. Still . . .

I reached up and nuzzled her crotch with my nose. She jumped a bit, but then seemed to warm to the idea, because her hips lowered into my face. I nuzzled up against her, trying to find her zipper with my teeth as the two girls worked me over.

Tessa was quickly stroking my ass now, but Mystery was still sucking me off at a slow pace, and I wasn’t all that close to cumming. Finally, Tessa pulled her fingers out of my ass, stood up, placed her hands on my inner thighs, and placed her strap-on against my ass.

The first inch of it sank in easily, and I realized it wasn’t a smooth dildo, but actually a series of spheres. Tessa fed more of her new strap-on into me, and inch by inch, she filled my ass. It felt great, especially with Mystery now taking more of me into her hot wet mouth.

“I have one last surprise for you,” Tessa said, and I heard a click. Suddenly, the strap-on started vibrating powerfully in my ass.


“Wow,” Tessa breathed. “I’m not going to last long with the other end in me. Better make the most of it.”

And she started plowing my ass with firm, deep strokes. With the vibrating and the strap-on’s ridges, I could hardly bear it. I tossed my head to the side and bit my lip as Tessa drilled me over and over again, faster and faster as she panted excitedly.

Mystery stopped sucking me and moved forward so that my cock was close to her clothed crotch, and I heard Tessa and Mystery grope and kiss. But even though nothing was touching my cock, I still felt close, and Tessa kept pounding into me mercilessly, over and over again, and the churning in my balls began to crescendo from the deep vibration and anal penetration alone.

Tessa broke their kiss and cried out as an orgasm slammed into her, and she shoved the strap-on deep into me. My cock twitched and I felt something grab its base at the last moment. With a loud grunt, cum sprayed out of my cock, splattering against Tessa’s stomach.

Tessa held the strap-on in me, and my cock twitched over and over again, stimulated by the deep vibrations in my bowels.

Mystery and Tessa kissed again, but then Mystery slipped off the bed and left. The door clicked shut behind her.

“Who was that?” I said, barely conscious, my mind laid waste by awesome sex.

“It’s a secret!” Tessa said cheerfully, pulling the buzzing strap-on out of my ass.

“You mean I don’t get to see who it was?”

“Maybe later. She’s shy.”

Tessa released the restraints on my ankles and wrists, and had me get up on the bed on my hands and knees. The strap-on vibrated between my legs, lightly touching my semi-hard cock.

“Ready for more?” she half-said, half-panted.

“Yeah . . .”

Tessa knelt over me and gave me an affectionate peck on the cheek. Then I felt her pry my ass open and plunge her fake cock deep into my bowels. She started slowly, rhythmically fucking me, and our night went on and on.


Sunday morning came and we decided to stop by the University and check on our grades. After finding out what we’d got for Calc (A plus for Tessa, A minus-minus-minus-barely-by-the-skin-of-my-teeth for me), we split up to check on the classes we didn’t share. Most of them were in, but a few professors weren’t finished grading papers, which was almost criminal, since most of them were those kind where you fill in the bubbles and feed them into a scanner.

After that, we met up in the Food Court for lunch.

I have to say, though, every time I saw a blonde-haired girl looking at me, I got a little nervous. I had no idea who Mystery was, nor did I know of any close friends Tessa had besides Quinn and me.

But I got through the morning without being too overly self-conscious, and met Tessa at the Food Court. She was already eating a McDonald’s Garden Salad, so I grabbed a Big Mac, a Sprite, and joined her at the table. The court was pretty empty, with less than ten people eating lunch, most of them faculty.

Tessa looked up and smiled as I sat down.

“Hey, you lose your glasses or something?” I asked.


“Your glasses. You don’t have them on.”

“Oh. Right,” Tessa said. “Umm . . . I’m trying out some contacts.”

“Ah,” I said, then my brain started working:

She’s trying something new. Complement her. Complement her. Complement her.

“Err . . . you look really nice,” I said. “Without the glasses, I mean. Brings out your eyes.”

“You think?”

“Oh yeah. Definitely.” Then a thought struck me. “Have you changed your clothes?”

“What do you mean, Dave? You don’t like my glasses,” Tessa said, from behind me.

I whirled around in my seat, almost spilling my Sprite. Tessa-with-glasses walked around the table, smiled guiltily, and sat down next to Tessa-without-glasses.

I looked at the two people in front of me. The two twins in front of me. Holy fucking shit! Tessa had a twin sister!

Last night sprang immediately into my head. Shit! Was that Tessa’s sister!?! Fuck me!

“Dave, this is my sister, Nicole. Nicole, this is Dave.”

“Err . . . pleased to meet you,” I said, trying to hide my expression of complete shock.

“Thanks, but . . . we’ve already met,” Nicole said. She looked away shyly.

And thoughts rolled through my head like a tidal wave:

Fuck me! Tessa has a twin sister! Fuck me! What am I supposed to do about this?!? Fuck me! I just had sex with my girlfriend’s sister! Fuck me! And so did Tessa! Tessa had sex with her twin sister! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!

Well, you get the idea.

Life can get complicated sometimes. But then, sometimes complicated can be a whole lot of fun, as I would soon learn.

Chapter 03

Sometimes, life can get complicated. But then, sometimes complicated can be a whole lot of fun.

I just didn’t realize it at the time.

“You want me to do what?!?” I asked, glaring at Tessa.

She shrugged innocently, as if what she were asking were so completely normal. We were discussing her sister. Her twin sister, of whom I had never heard of and had met unwittingly while blindfolded and tied to a bed and . . .

Well, it was a complicated night, you see, it was like mutter-mutter-mutter . . .

Anyway, Tessa and I were home at her and Quinn’s apartment, discussing Nicole: her identical twin sister. And for some reason, Tessa found my confusion and discomfort very amusing. You see, Tessa’s technically my girlfriend. Never mind that she’s in love with her dominatrix roommate or invited her twin sister over for sex with us last night (without telling me, I might add).

“It’s not that big of a deal,” she said, tilting her head to one side and smiling cheerfully.

She really was stunning, with long honey-blonde hair tied in a sexy ponytail, vivid blue eyes, and a slender, athletic body. Black oval glasses framed her eyes, giving her an air of sophistication and intelligence. A well deserved air, I must say. She always seemed to get better grades than me.

“Not a big deal?!?” I asked. “Are you sure you know what you’re saying?”

“Of course. Nicole and I talked it over.”

“You talked it over?!?”

“Well, yeah. I couldn’t suggest this without running it by her.”

“But you’re asking me to go out on a date with your twin sister!”

“Umm . . . yeah.”

“That’s not right!”

“Don’t worry. She’s perfectly fine with it.”

“Oh, well that makes it all better!” I said, exacerbated. “She’s fine with it. Well what about me!?!”

Tessa tilted her head to the other side. “What about you?”

“Don’t you think it’s a bit awkward asking me to go out on a date with your twin sister?”

“Come on,” she said, a naughty glint in her eyes. “Us having sex with Quinn doesn’t seem to bother you.”

“Yeah, well, she’s not your twin sister!”

Quinn would be the aforementioned dominatrix, who was away at the moment on family business. I almost (almost, mind you, but not quite) wished she was back, just so she could set Tessa straight. As it was, I was having a hard time dealing with my girlfriend.

“Let me ask you this,” Tessa said. “Do you care for me any less when you do it with Quinn?”

“What? Umm . . . well, no. Of course not.”

“And when Quinn and I make love, does it bother you?”

“Umm, not really, no,” I lied. To be perfectly honest, I sometimes got real jealous thinking about Tessa and Quinn’s relationship. Tessa had told me before that she loved Quinn, which only made it worse.

“You see?” Tessa said. “You helping Nicole mature won’t change anything.”


“She’s, you know, not very experienced.”

“Oh-kaaay . . .”

“She had, you know, a sort of bad experience with guys in high school.”

“All right . . .”

“And really, Nicole has something of a confidence problem. I think this’ll help.”

“Help huh . . .”

“Just make sure you show her a good time.”

“So you want me to . . . do what with her?”

Tessa rolled her eyes. “Let me put it this way. I’ll make sure I’m somewhere else when you bring her back to the apartment.”

My brain felt like it was melting. My girlfriend wanted me to stuff her twin sister like a Thanksgiving turkey. Oh, fuck me!

“This is not going to go well,” I said morosely.

“Oh, buck up. Here, I’ll let you have Quinn’s Corvette keys and credit card. You won’t have to spend a dime.”

I accepted the keys and credit card.

“Tessa, you know money isn’t the thing that’s worrying me here.”

“I’ll go set the time,” Tessa said. She smiled and opened her cell phone.

I sighed as she called her sister, my head still spinning.

“Hi, Nicole? Yeah, it’s Tessa. Yeah? Yeah? Nah, don’t worry about it . . . what? Yep, it’s all set. Six o’clock. That okay with you? Oh, good.”

Tessa winked at me. I just shook my head and left, wondering how the hell I was going to handle this. I sat down in the office room in Quinn’s spacious apartment. The room had two computers and I booted the one the girls let me use, started up Halo PC, and spent the next four hours worrying more about team-killing assholes than my girlfriend’s twin sister.


“Oh, Daaa-aaave!” Tessa said, peaking into the office room.

“Yeah?” I muttered, my brain split between the conversation and the enemy Banshee fighter making a strafing run.

She dangled something red in the room, which I caught in my peripheral vision.

“I picked out what you’re going to wear.”

“That’s nice.”

Several blue players crested a hill. One of them hurled a long distance plasma grenade.

Then one of them sniped me. Through the head. While I was on the move.

Then the grenade exploded, propelling my corpse into the air, and I decided to cancel out of the game.

“Man, I must be getting old,” I said, fully aware that I was only nineteen. “I can’t keep up with these fourteen year old pukes anymore.”


I turned around. “Sorry. What were you saying?”

“Shirt. You. In it. Tonight. Date with Nicole.”

It was, I must admit, a pretty sharp red button-down.

“Where’d you get that?”

“We bought it yesterday, remember?”

Ah. When we’d gone to the Six Statue Sprawl shopping center. I vaguely remembered her holding some shirts up to me and muttering under her breath. Honestly, I wasn’t paying much attention after the second hour of clothes shopping.

“Oh, yeah. Looks sharp. Like it.”

“Thanks,” Tessa said. “I also drew up a map to her apartment and this list of recommendations.”

I took the two sheets of paper, flipped to the second one, and read Tessa’s first recommendation out of thirty.



“You really don’t have to tell me to compliment her on how she looks.”

“Yeah, well, it’s important to me that the night goes well.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll show her a good time,” I said. Over the last few hours, I’d slowly mellowed to the strangeness of this task. It seemed important to Tessa and, to be perfectly honest, there wasn’t much normalcy in the sexual side of our relationship.

I got dressed, trying very hard to keep Tessa from fussing over me. If my hair wasn’t too messy, it was too neat. My clothes were scrutinized for every microscopic piece of lint, and my breath was examined no less than six times.

When I finally broke free, Tessa leaned out the apartment door and shouted after me as I walked to the elevator.

“Remember, show her a good time!”

“Err, right. No problem.”

I took the elevator down to the garage and got into Quinn’s cherry red 2005 Chevrolet Corvette.

“No problem. No problem. No problem at all. Right . . .”

I revved the engine a few times before pulling out. It made me feel better. Peeling out of the parking lot was even more fun than I’d imagined, and by the time I was cruising at 90 down the freeway with the wind whipping through my hair, I was in high spirits.

I pulled up to Nicole’s apartment complex five minutes late, but I figured a girl likes a little extra time to get ready. I walked up to the intercom and buzzed her room.


“Hi, Nicole? It’s Dave.”

Oh, umm,” “Oh, damn it! Be right down!”

Fifteen minutes later, she stepped out into the apartment’s rather grubby 1st floor hallway. Nicole was, well, she looked just like Tessa, sans glasses. Nicole apparently preferred contacts. So also carried herself differently than Tessa. I knew Tessa wasn’t the most confident person in the world, but Nicole seemed particularly skittish.

She held her purse in front of her with both arms and carried herself with a small slouch. She had a cute ponytail, but it wasn’t as immaculately combed as Tessa’s, and her clothes weren’t as cutting edge (granted, she didn’t have access to Quinn’s credit card either). But still, long sleeves and slacks for a date? On a girl? During summer?

But then, there was something immediately appealing about her that I found hard to pin down. I couldn’t help but like Nicole right from the start.

“Sorry about that,” she said, smiling shyly.

Remember, sound sincere, sound sincere, sound sincere . . .

“Oh no, not at all,” I said. “By the way, you look fabulous.”

“Really? You’re just teasing. I bet Tessa made you say that.”

I put a hand in a pocket, shoving Tessa’s list and map down further. “Maybe so, but that doesn’t make it any less true.”

She laughed and smiled. “Oh, stop it. Let’s go.”

Upon Tessa’s recommendation, I took her to the Green Lounge dance club: Tessa and Quinn’s favorite haunt. The bouncer let us in without incident since I had my fake ID and the bouncer thought Nicole was Tessa (being friends with Quinn did have its little perks).

Inside, the same deafening, thundering, mind-wracking music as always assaulted my senses. We went to the bar and I ordered her a beer and me a Sprite. Even though Quinn’s apartment was within walking distance, I wanted to stay dry and drive the Corvette back.

That, and I didn’t want anything impinging on my judgment tonight. Things were . . . complicated.

Nicole gulped her beer down way too fast as she eyed the people grinding against each other on the dance floor. She looked really uncomfortable with the idea of joining in. I tried to get her to dance a song or two, but she stubbornly stayed on her bar stool and ordered a second beer.

Sensing something wrong, I leaned over.

“You know!” I yelled over the music. “We don’t have to stay here if you don’t like it!”

“No, it’s fine!”

Man, was she a bad liar. Almost as bad as me.

“To be honest, I’m not really into dancing either! Tessa’s the one who loves this place!”


“Yeah! How about a nice quiet dinner!”


“A nice QUIET dinner!”

“Sounds good!”


“I said, sounds GOOD!”

“Oh! Okay! How’s Italian sound?!?”


“How does!” And then I thought better of it. I smiled, put my hand in the small of her back and guided her out of the club. The looked of total relief on her face told me I’d done the right thing.

I drove her to the nearby Carraba’s and we settled in for a nice quiet Italian dinner. It wasn’t busy at all; we only had to wait five minutes for our table.

When the waitress took our orders, Nicole asked for some wine, and it turned out she too had a fake ID. It didn’t look as convincing as mine, but the waitress said “okay then” when she saw it, and winked. She couldn’t have been much older than we were.

Bread, water, a red wine, and a Sprite followed as I tried to hold a conversation with Nicole. This proved difficult, since she looked like she was becoming sick.

“Are you all right?” I asked.

“Fine,” she said, her voice muffled by the napkin held over her mouth.

We talked about school, about our majors (Nicole’s was Chemical Engineering, mine’s Computer Science), and how our first semesters in college had gone.

Halfway through a very amusing story about my Calc professor getting arrested for drunk driving, Nicole gave a little start. It was like something was climbing up her throat, and she said, “I need to use the bathroom.”

She darted off before I could say anything.

“Oh, man. This is all I need.”

My cell phone rang. It played the Alliance theme from Star Wars. A few patrons looked at me as I flipped the phone open. What can I say? I have an inner geek and I feed him well.

“Yeah, Tessa?”

Label Soapy Massage London

Is Nicole around?

“No, she’s in the bathroom right now. We’re at Carraba’s having dinner.”

Good, good. So, how goes the plan?

“Err . . . not well.”

Oh, what’s wrong?

“I think Nicole’s sick.”

Tessa sighed loudly. “Not again.”


Nicole gets so nervous sometimes that she makes herself sick to her stomach. Really, I wish she’d just relax. Why don’t you try pumping some alcohol into her?

“Err . . . okay.”

I’m clearing out of the apartment. See you tomorrow, stud.”

“Please don’t call me that,” I said morosely, but Tessa had already clapped her phone closed.

I waited. And waited. And waited some more. Our dinners arrived and I asked the waitress to bring out another glass of wine for Nicole.

My phone rang again. This time it played the Imperial March from Star Wars. You know, the one that goes Mid – Mid – Mid – Low-High-Mid – Low-High-Mid. You know the one, right?

Anyway, I knew exactly who was calling and sighed wearily as I opened my phone. I almost didn’t open it at all, but I was bored.

“What is it, Quinn?”

There was a short pause, before: “Is that any way to say hello?

“Sorry, Quinn. What can I do for you?”

Well, I’m finishing up some business here. Should be back in town tomorrow, and I just wanted to check up on you and Tessa. How are things going?

“Why not ask Tessa?”

Because if I ask her, all I’ll get is ‘fine’ and nothing else. So tell me, how are things?

“Err . . . complicated . . .”

What do you mean, ‘complicated’? Give me some details.”

“Umm . . . did you know that Tessa has a twin sister?”

No glasses. Slouches all the time. Always making herself sick.”

“Yeah, that’s the one.”

What’s wrong with Nicole? She didn’t pass out in class again, did she?

“What? No, no, it’s nothing. I’ll tell you when you get back.”

If you like,” she said, making it sound as if she didn’t care at all. Then her voice became soft and steamy. “By the way, I can’t get what you and Tessa did to me out of my mind. I loved it, and I’ve been thinking up ways to return the favor. I think you’re ready for some of my more advanced techniques.

I gulped and reached for my water. My throat had gone dry.

Till then, stud.”

The line clicked off, and I sighed and slumped into my seat. As if life wasn’t complicated enough. Now I had Quinn’s return looming over my head. And I certainly did not like the sound of “advanced techniques”.

Nicole came back, looking a little pale, but she started on her second glass of wine with little encouragement. The waitress kept it coming until Nicole reached a state of nice giggliness. She got some food in her: a nice steaming plate of rigatoni with chicken, mushrooms, and tomato sauce, and started to look a lot better.

The drinks had loosened her up, and her eyes slowly dipped to half-mast while her moves became a little abrupt and uncoordinated. She started talking more freely, about herself, about Tessa, and about Quinn.

Nicole didn’t like Quinn. At least that’s what she said, and she had all sorts of questions about what Quinn and her sister did and why. I answered as best I could, because I didn’t fully understand their relationship myself, but I started noticing something else.

Even thought Nicole was outwardly disgusted with what Tessa did with Quinn . . . the way Nicole asked . . . the slightly distant look on her face as I answered . . . yeah, I was positive. She wasn’t disgusted at all. She was curious.

After dinner, I helped her back to the car. She was a little tipsy and giggly, and she said, “Are we going back to the apartment now?”

“Err . . .”

She giggled again. Her directness had caught me off guard.

“You want to go back to your apartment already?” I asked, making sure there wasn’t some sort of misunderstanding.

Nicole was staring at a crack in the pavement, which for some reason she found really fascinating right now as she prodded it with her shoe.

“No, silly. Quinn’s place! Tessa said we’re supposed to go there afterwards.”

I shrugged and helped her into the ‘vette. Who was I to argue at this point? Nicole let out an excited yelp when I pealed out of the parking lot and drove towards the apartment.

I still found the whole thing . . . weird. But it wasn’t like Nicole and I hadn’t done anything before, right? Even though I was blindfolded at the time, she’d already sucked my cock once. I just hadn’t known who it was at the time. So, that made it okay to do her, right?

Right . . .

I got her to the apartment and the door closed behind us. Some of Nicole’s nervousness came back, so I sat her down on the great room’s couch and massaged her shoulders, kneading her tense warm flesh. When I felt her relaxing and loosening up, I knelt down and kissed the nape of her neck. She didn’t protest, so I kissed her again below the ear, and again on her cheek.

Nicole turned and leaned back, a slightly worried but also hungry look in her eyes. Her lips parted, her eyes closed, and we kissed for the first time, her tongue tentatively exploring my mouth, soft and slow.

My hands were at her waist, and I slowly lifted up her shirt, fingers brushing against her firm stomach, rising upwards.

Nicole moaned as we kissed, and my hands gripped her breasts through her plain white bra. I squeezed them gently, playing with them softly as we kissed. Finally she broke away, gasping and shuddering slightly. I pushed up her bra, my hands closing around her the bare skin of her firm breasts, feeling her excited nipples in my palms.

She shuddered again and leaned into me, then half-turned and pushed up so that she was on my lap. I kissed her neck and played with her wonderfully firm breasts, my erection growing painfully hard in my slacks. She put her arms around my head, fingers lacing through my hair as she let out these cute squeaks of pleasure.

We played like that for a while, my restricted erection growing more and more painful as I warmed Nicole up. After minutes of playing with her body, kissing and fondling and massaging, she got a little bold.

Nicole climbed off my lap, kneeling next to me on the couch. With steamy, uncertain eyes, she slowly pulled down my zipper, unclasped my belt and top button, and fumbled inside. I let out a content sigh as she pulled my raging erection free, her delicate fingers gently caressing the textured surface as it twitched to greater hardness.

Nicole gripped my cock at the base, opened her mouth, and took the tip in. The heat and wetness of her mouth felt great, and the kink of this inexperienced girl sucking me off was such a turn-on. I was rock hard as she bobbed slowly up and down on my cock, hands at the base, unable to take much of me into her.

And as she worked me over, I stroked her back a few times, then went for something more interesting. Reaching under her, I loosened her belt and pushed her slacks down. She didn’t protest at all, just kept bobbing slowly up and down on my cock, and I pushed her slacks down to her knees, exposing her white panties.

With two fingers, I started rubbing her cunt through her panties, and Nicole shuddered and moaned, her mouth full of cock. I kept the motions slow and teasing, matching her pace on my cock. She’d stop every so often, sometimes letting my cock pop out of her mouth, and she’d gasp before taking me back in.

After a while, even Nicole’s slow pace on my cock was starting to take its toll, and I decided enough was enough. With gentle hands, I pulled her up off my crotch and looked into her eyes. Her mouth was open as she silently panted, her face glowing with excitement and arousal.

I brought her close, and we kissed again, harder and faster and hungrier than before, and she threw her arms around me, pulling me closer, wanting more. When we broke, I looked into her hungry eyes and pushed strands of honey-blonde hair out of her face. She was so beautiful it hurt, so shy and unsure, but wanting and craving.

I pushed my slacks off and stepped off the couch. With a smile, I hooked one arm underneath her knees, the other behind her back, and picked her up.

She rested her head against my chest as I carried her to the bedroom. I laid her on the bed, with its massive spread of navy blue satin sheets, and slowly undressed myself and her. I didn’t just want her now. I needed her. And if her eyes told me anything, she needed me just as badly.

We were naked now, her on the bed, legs closed, arms demurely over her breasts, me hovering over her, painfully erect cock jutting out.

I grabbed hold of her wrists and slowly pealed her arms away. Her nipples were hard, her breasts beautiful as her chest rose and fell in anticipation. I knelt down and licked and sucked a nipple, then the other. My hands found her knees, slid between to her inner thighs, and pushed her legs open.

She didn’t resist. Her body trembled with nervousness, but she didn’t try to stop me as I leaned down and began lapping at her cunt.

“Oh God!” she cried as I licked at her moist entrance. Her hands found my head, fingers lacing through my hair, but not pushing me back, not away. No, she was pulling me in as I licked and sucked and tugged at her hot, intimate opening.

I found her exposed clit with my thumb and rolled it and rubbed it, faster and faster as I licked at her cunt. Her breathing became faster and I could tell she was close. I rubbed her clit harshly, shoved my tongue deep into her cunt, and she cried out, screaming and cumming.

Her fingers were still in my hair, and she clenched her fists painfully, but I didn’t mind. She was surrendering her body to me, and I was loving it, loving every inch of her pale naked body as she opened it to me, for me.

I hovered over her, my arms at either side, my cock near her entrance. It was time.

“Please be gentle,” she said.

I stopped.

She couldn’t be . . .

Nicole had had a rough experience in high school, which killed her sexual confidence. That’s what Tessa had said. She couldn’t be a . . . no, there’s no way she was a . . . was she?

“This is your . . .” I started to ask.

“My first time,” she said, looking straight at me. “Please do it slowly.”

A lot of things went through my head in an instant. Here was Nicole, my girlfriend’s twin, ready and willing to give her virginity to me. And I couldn’t help thinking about Tessa, about how confused I got with her sometimes. How jealous I sometimes felt about how Tessa loved Quinn.

But here was someone just like Tessa. Just like her, except . . . except she’d never been twisted by Quinn. Never been tainted by Quinn.

“I took precautions,” Nicole said, perhaps wondering why I’d paused.

I shook the thoughts out of my mind. Now or never, man. Now or never.

“Okay,” I said. “You sure you’re ready?”

“Yeah . . .”

I pushed in, her tight warmth enveloping the tip of my cock and . . . there . . . yeah, she was a virgin all right. I pushed in harder, firmer, leaning in to kiss Nicole as my engorged cock filled her hot virgin cunt.

She kissed me back passionately, wincing as I broke through her virginity, and I pushed all the way in, filling her up before stopping.

I broke our kissed and looked into her eyes. It’d been painful for her; I could tell. But the steamy hunger was still there.

“Keep going,” she said.

I pulled out slowly, looking down and seeing the blood of her virginity on my cock, then pushed back in. She winced with each stroke, but I kept it up, kept the pace slow but firm, and slowly her pain seemed to fade.

I stroked her cunt, faster and faster, and soon she was rising to meet my firm, powerful thrusts. She cried out with each stroke, sometimes in pain, sometimes in pleasure, and sometimes a mix of the two. Her arms encircled me, pulling me in, willing my cock to pierce her deeper, and I pounded away at her, sweating now with each firm stroke.

She was easily tighter than Quinn, and even tighter than Tessa, and the textured heat of her cunt was more than I could stand.

“I’m close, Nicole!”

“Inside! Cum inside me!” she cried frantically.

And her words pushed me over the edge. My balls boiled with cum, and with a grunt, I came inside her, splattering her womb with thick ropey semen.

I sighed, dropping down heavily onto her, my cock still impaling her deflowered body. Her arms went around my neck and back, and she kissed my face as I rested on her.

“It’s so hot,” she whispered. “I can feel it inside me.”

“Didn’t it hurt?”

“Don’t worry about that,” she said, stroking my hair, her face positively glowing. “I’m so happy right now. Don’t say anything to ruin it.”


“It’s just . . .”


“Can we . . .?”

“Can we what?”

Her hand reached between us and gently stroked our joined bodies. My cock twitched and softened, but it hadn’t fully died down, and I felt I could keep going for another round. Her hot body and desire turned me on, and I felt my cock twitch a bit, hardening.

“Can we do it again?” she asked.

I smiled, pulling out. “Okay. A little differently this time.”

I got her on her hands and knees and knelt on the bed behind her. Her body trembled with anticipation, and I reached under her, playing with her breasts as my firm cock brushed hotly against her inner thighs.

“You’re not . . . you’re not going to put it in my . . . in my . . .”

“Only if you want me to.”

Nicole shook her head, and I smiled to myself. Maybe later.

I guided my cock to her entranced and pushed in. She moaned as I filled her again, and I began rocking in and out of her. My hands gripped her slender waist, pulling her into me as I slammed back into her, my hips slapping against her ass. She moaned and shuddered and buried her head, hands twisting the sheets as she cried out in joy.

She reached back and started playing with herself as I slammed into her against and again, driving her face deeper into the satin sheets, and her moans started escalating, louder and louder as her next orgasm approached.

“Yes! Yes! More! Harder! HARDER!!!” she cried, roughly playing with her clit, slamming back into me, trying to take more of my rigid shaft in with each thrust.

And I gave her all I had, ravaging her, abusing her, slamming into her with abandon. I paused, only for a moment, as I pulled her up and grabbed hold of her firm breasts before drilling her again, and she reached around, holding my head as we fucked.

We fucked hard and fast, our bodies drenched with sweat, pressed against each other as I pounded into her hot, tight cunt. She started to squeal in delight now, her gasps growing louder and louder, and I felt my ball churning with the need for release.

She cried out again as I slammed into her, and her cunt spasmed around my cock, driving me to my own orgasm. I grunted and my cock fired a stream of thick cum into her cunt once more. I shuddered against her, stroked her a few more times, then dropped her onto the bed and pulled wetly out of her hole.

She rolled over onto her back, staring off at nothing, golden hair tousled around her head, arms at her sides in surrender. Her chest heaved erotically as she caught her breath, and I dropped down next to her, putting an arm around her waist and snuggling up against her as my cock shrank.

I closed my eyes, expecting to fall asleep, blissfully resting against Nicole hot, spent body, when she turned onto her side.

“Can we do it again?”

“A . . . again?”

She wore this naughty, half-embarrassed smile as she reached between my legs and started massaging my flaccid cock. It twitched, responding to her slow caresses.

“Yeah . . . can we?” she asked.

I smiled. “You’ll need to earn it this time.”

She looked down and I rolled onto my back, cock hardening a little against my stomach as she stroked it with delicate fingers. She stood up on her knees, bent over, and took my cock into her mouth.

For some reason, it felt even better than before, and I closed my eyes and relaxed as she worked me over with her enthusiastic tongue and mouth. She couldn’t compare to Tessa or Quinn, but she tried, swirling her tongue around the tip as her hand cupped my balls and gripped my shaft. She let my cock pop out of her mouth, licked across the bottom a few times, then let it sink back into the exquisite wet warmth of her mouth.

And her efforts paid off as I regained my hardness, my cock engorging within her mouth. Her enthusiasm surprised me, such a contrast to the shy girl who was so nervous she’d made herself sick.

Nicole let the tip pop out of her mouth. She stroked my fully hardened length and looked at me.

“Have I earned it?” she asked.

“Hell yeah,” I said with a smile.

I was about to get up, but she straddled me without even asking, her hands guiding my cock to her dripping cunt. Slowly, she eased herself down onto me until our hips met, her body fully impaled.

She leaned forward until our bodies were pressed together, faces close, her breasts compressed hotly between us. I could feel her erect nipples against my chest as she started to rock her hips back and forth.

She leaned in and we kissed as she rotated her hips against me, getting a nice, steady rhythm started. My hands clenched her ass, pulling her closer as I rose up to meet her. Her hands played with my head and hair as we kissed wetly, our tongues sparring in each others mouths.

We picked up speed, and I could feel my next orgasm approaching, but I held back, sensing she wasn’t close yet. We fucked in that position for a while, and eventually I rolled her onto her back.

She rapped her legs around me and I plunged my cock into her steaming cunt once more, fucking her as she bit her lip, her arms spread out around her in surrender. Our bodies were positively drenched with sweat now, my hair damp against my head, sweat tricking down my face and neck and chest as I fucked her hard and fast.

She started making these cute noises, and I knew she was ready. I didn’t hold back, just let instinct take over, driving and thrusting and filling her as my orgasm hit full force, and she cried out, writhing underneath me, hips rising up from the bed, trying to accept more of my shaft into her body.

With a sigh, I collapsed on top of her, and we cuddled against each other. Before long, we were both fast asleep.


I awoke, lying on my back. Something was going on, and it took my groggy brain a few moments to fully register what was happening.

My cock was hard as a rock as someone sucked it. I looked up and rubbed my eyes.


She let my cock sink deep into her mouth, trying to deep throat me. But she coughed and came up, my cock wetly popping free of her mouth. Saliva dribbled from her chin as she looked at me and smiled.

“Ready for another round?” she asked, stroking my rock hard member.

I glanced over at the nightstand. The digital clock read 2:17AM.

“God, Nicole. Do you know what time it is?!?”

“Come on. You’re ready. I want to do it again!”

She straddled me and I sank into her tight hotness. All I could think was: oh fuck, I’ve helped create a monster . . .


I awoke, lying on my back, and rolled onto my side. Nicole was gone, which was a good thing at this point. I shuffled off the bed, found some clothes, and lurched towards the bathroom.

I lost count of how many times we did it last night. My whole crotch was sore and I didn’t have any of my normal morning vitality.

Damn, but that girl was insatiable! I didn’t think it was possible to find anyone more sex-crazed than Tessa and Quinn, but, well, there she was.

I did my morning activities, then dragged my feet towards the kitchen. Smells of hot sausages, bacon, pancakes, and maple syrup greeted my nose, and I perked up a bit. I also heard a conversation taking place: one with lots of giggling.

Yeah, this was going to be interesting.

I walked into the kitchen and stared at the twins, both of them making breakfast. They were way too perky for this hour, and when I entered, they turned and gave me a cheerful “Good morning, Dave!” in perfect unison.

Oh man.

I wiped at my eyes and slumped into a seat at the kitchen counter. Before I knew it, I was staring at a stack of pancakes lathered with syrup and butter, a big plate of crispy bacon, sausages, and two glasses: one milk, the other orange juice, both dripping with condensation.

The twins sat down on either side of me, Tessa on my right, Nicole on my left. I could tell because Tessa was wearing her glasses.

Nicole leaned over and put her arm around me. “Morning, Dave,” she whispered sultrily to me.

“. . . mornin’ . . .” I muttered back.

She put a finger on my chest and started making circles. “Can we do it again?”

“Er . . .”

“After you’ve eaten, of course.”

Tessa smacked her sister’s hand away.

“Now, now. No hogging him all to yourself,” she said sharply, though I could tell it was good-natured. “You had him all last night.”

“She . . . she told you about?”

“No need,” Tessa said, smiling brightly. “I saw it all.”

“You what!?!”

“Didn’t you know?”

I shook my head.

“We have three cameras in the bedroom hooked up to the computers,” Tessa said as my jaw hit the floor. “I watched the videos this morning.”

“You recorded it?!?”

“Yeah, like always,” Tessa said, and began eating her pancakes.

“Like always?!?” My brain was melting again.

Tessa nodded. “What? Quinn and I never told you?”

I shook my head very slowly.

“Whoops. Sorry.”

I turned to Nicole. “Did you know about that?”

“Of course. I’ve seen some of the videos.”

“You’ve seen them?!?”

“Yeah. Every so often Tessa’ll burn a DVD and send it to me.”

I turned back to Tessa. “You’re burning DVDs!?!”

She nodded.

“Of us having sex?!?”

“Well, Quinn too.”

“And you didn’t ask me!?!”

“Why? Are you upset?”

“Oh, no! Why would I be upset!?!”

Tessa smiled innocently. “Don’t worry. It’s not like we sell them on street corners.”

“I should hope not!”

Tessa leaned in and gave me an affectionate peck on the cheek. “I’ll make it up to you,” she whispered. “Promise.”

There was that brain melting feeling again. I could feel the beginnings of a thoroughly painful migraine coming on. But instead of complaining, I turned to my breakfast and started eating. I had a hunch I’d be going through plenty of carbohydrates and proteins today.

Breakfast proceeded smoothly after that, with Tessa talking quite unabashedly about sex while I quietly ate between them. Nicole was still shy about the whole thing, but she’d certainly opened up compared to yesterday. She didn’t look nervous or sick with worry or anything. Instead, she just quietly glowed as she ate her breakfast.

Nicole finished first and went to the office room to check her e-mail. When she was out of earshot, Tessa shuffled her stool closer to me and leaned in.

“I have an idea.”

“‘ot anotha ‘ne,” I moaned, my mouth full of sausages.

Tessa leaned in, cupped my ear, and quietly whispered her plan to me. I swallowed the sausages, then gulped down some orange juice as Tessa went over the details.

And, oh yeah, for the first time that day, I was hard.

“You’ve got to be kidding,” I said after Tessa had finished.

She shook her head, a perky smile on her face.

“Don’t you think that sort of thing would freak Nicole out?”

“Maybe,” Tessa said, leaning her head to one side. “But it’d be exciting finding out.”

“Tessa, I don’t you if you realize this, but she’s your sister. For God’s sake, you’re not supposed to do these sorts of things with your sister.”

“Why not?”

And of course, I should have guessed that’d be her answer. After all, this was someone who’d been put through her paces by Quinn. Nothing should surprise me anymore, which in turn, made me wonder why I kept being surprised.

“Okay, fine,” I said. “I’ll play along.”

Tessa giggled and gave me another peck on the cheek.


I peeked my head into the apartment’s office room. Nicole was at one of the computers, typing away at the keyboard way faster than I could ever manage. Inwardly, I hoped she was being discrete in her e-mails. It was bad enough that there were DVDs with me being ass-fucked floating around.

God, what a group of girls . . .

Oh well. Might as well make the best of it.

“Hey, Nicole?”

She turned her head, still typing.

“Yeah, Dave?”

“You want to, uhh . . . I mean, I was wondering if . . . umm . . .”

“Yes . . .?”

I took a deep breath. “Tessa and I have a surprise for you.”

She finally stopped typing. After a moment of careful thought, she smiled.

“A surprise?”


“What kind of surprise?”

“Can’t say. It’s a surprise, after all.”

“Ah. I see,” Nicole said. She turned back to the computer and started typing again. “Why don’t you let me finish this last e-mail?”

“Okay. We’ll be waiting in the bedroom.”

The typing stopped. Nicole stood up, rushed over, and grabbed my arm.

I blinked in surprise. “Umm . . . or I could show you now?”

Nicole nodded firmly.

“Okay, then. This way.”

Man, I hoped Tessa knew what she was doing. Then again, if Nicole had seen videos of what Quinn put Tessa through . . . then maybe . . .

I opened the door to the bedroom and gently urged Nicole inside. She gasped and put a hand to her mouth when she saw what was prepared, but didn’t stop. Instead she walked all the way in and I closed the door behind us.

Tessa was on the bed, completely naked except for an orange ball gag in her mouth and black blindfold over her eyes. She was on her knees on the bed, her bound hands stretch high over her body, legs spread apart. Bondage cuffs on her ankles and wrists were connected to thick straps that kept her immobile.

Nicole walked up to the bed’s edge and just stared at her twin sister’s naked, bound form, her own mouth open with astonishment. I came up behind her, placed my hands on her shoulders, and whispered into her ear.

“You can do anything you want to her.”

Nicole couldn’t take her eyes off her sister.

“Anything?” Nicole asked. “Even . . . what Quinn does?”

“Anything you want.”

I grabbed hold of Nicole’s loose t-shirt and pulled it off. She didn’t resist at all. I tossed the t-shirt aside and unclasped her bra, exposing her firm, perky breasts. With gentle hands, I caressed her and kissed the nape of her neck.

“Go on. Anything you want,” I whispered.

I reached down and undid her belt. Nicole let her slacks slide down to the ground, and she wriggled her legs free as she climbed up onto the bed in front of Tessa. I climbed up behind her and put my hands on Tessa’s slender hips.

“Does she really . . . like this?” Nicole asked.

“Yeah. Watch.”

There was a thick dildo and strap-on on the bed underneath Tessa. I picked up the fluorescent green dildo, placed it against Tessa’s cunt, and jammed the whole thing into her in one quick stroke. Tessa grunted against her ball gag as juices dripped out her stuffed cunt. She shuddered as I worked the dildo in and out of her.

Suddenly, I pulled it out, placed the tip against her already-greased ass, and shoved it in. Tessa’s back arched and she cried out in perverse pleasure as the thick dildo filled her ass. Her body shuddered, so completely restrained, unable to do anything but accept the dildo fucking her ass in firm, quick strokes.

I pulled it out just as quickly as I’d jammed it in, and Tessa’s chest heaved with excitement. Her nipples were hard as diamonds; she loved this, absolutely thrived on this sort of kink. Her body squirmed against her restrains, and she moaned hungrily against her gag. Tessa loved being restrained and forced to endure whatever her lovers desired, especially hard and deep anal sex.

“You see?”

“Yeah . . .” Nicole said, reaching out slowly and resting her hands on her sister’s hips.

I crawled off the bed and pulled up a chair.

“Aren’t you going to . . .” Nicole said.

“Nope,” I said, sitting down and getting comfortable. “I’m just going to watch.”

Nicole seemed a bit nervous as I watched her with a confident smile. But then Tessa leaned forward, nuzzling Nicole with her bound and gagged head.

“Oh, sis,” Nicole said, almost sadly.

Nicole took Tessa’s head into her hands and kissed her cheeks, her neck, and then licked at her taut nipples. She took Tessa’s breasts into her hands and licked and sucked, and I had a feeling this much had happened before.

Nicole took it slow, working Tessa’s restrained body over with gentle fingers, and I knew she was working Tessa into a frenzy. Her cunt dripped with expectancy, and when Nicole finally reached down and inserted a single slender finger, I could hear the wet squelch of Tessa’s juices.

Nicole worked her sister over at an agonizingly slow pace, and I was soon rock hard as I watched her slide one finger in and out, and then two, all the while playing with Tessa’s breasts.

Finally, Tessa started moaning and grunting against her ball gag.

“What is it, sis?” Nicole asked quietly, pulling the gag out so that it hung around Tessa’s neck.

The sisters kissed wetly, slowly, lovingly as Nicole worked her twin’s cunt over with two slow fingers. They broke, a strand of saliva hanging between their tongues.

“More,” Tessa said, practically begging in a half-frightened tone, as if she were afraid Nicole would stop. “Please, sis . . . I need more . . .”

Nicole accelerated her fingers.

“Please!” Tessa begged. “Harder! Faster!”

Nicole shoved a third finger into Tessa harshly, and her sister squirmed in delight as she was stretched further. Nicole’s hand glistened with juices as she worked her twin’s cunt over, her tongue swirling around a nipple.

But this wasn’t enough for Tessa. She wanted more, needed more.

“Please, sis . . . do me like Quinn does . . .”

Nicole stopped, pulling her fingers out. “What?”

“Please do me like . . . like Quinn does,” Tessa said, squirming against her restraints.

“You want me to . . .”

“Please don’t make me say it!” Tessa said sadly, almost crying.

“I . . .”

Nicole looked down at the strap-on lying on the bed.

“I . . . I can’t . . .”

“Please . . .”

“I can’t.”

“Please . . .”

“No, I can’t do it, Tessa!” Nicole shouted, but then she looked at me. An idea must have cross her mind, because the sad look on her face disappeared. “But I know what we can do.”

Nicole reached up and undid the restraints holding Tessa’s arms up. She then undid the ankle cuffs and led Tessa off then bed towards me. I smiled hungrily, took off my pants and boxers, and sat back down. My cock twitched as it fully engorged.

Tessa crawled on her hands and knees towards me, guided my Nicole. Her hands touched my feet.

“Please . . .” she asked quietly, weakly, submissively.

“Sit on it,” I said.

“Yes . . . thank you . . .” Tessa said, smiling as she fumbled around, finding me, finding my cock, and lowering herself onto me. My cock touched her tight, crinkled hole, and I grabbed hold of her waist.

With a brutal thrust, I pulled her down and shoved my cock into her ass. She cried out, a mixture of pain and joy as her ass was filled with the full length of my rock hard cock. It was tight, incredibly tight, and as she squirmed over me, her muscles seemed to milk my cock exquisitely.

I grabbed hold of her arms, pulled them behind her back, and clipped her wrist cuffs together.

“Thank you . . .” she muttered, her chest heaving excitedly. She leaned back into me, my hands on her stomach.

“Spread your legs. That’s it.”

I reached down and spread her cunt lips as I looked at Nicole. She knelt down between her twin sister’s legs and started licking. Tessa shivered and squirmed as Nicole licked, and sucked, and tugged.

Tessa tried to push off, to begin fucking my cock, but I held her firmly down.

“Please . . . please fuck me . . .”

“Only after you cum from Nicole,” I said, reaching up, kneading her breasts roughly and twisting her nipples in turn.

“Please!” It was almost a sob.

Nicole kept licking at her sister, as I kissed Tessa’s neck and played with her breasts. Slowly, ever so slowly, Tessa began to get worked up. Nicole added fingers to Tessa’s cunt as she licked and flicked her clit.

Finally, Tessa’s moans became sobs of joy, and with a loud squeal, she came. Her body shuddered against mine, and her ass contracted around my cock.

“There. Don’t you feel better?”

“Yes . . . thank you . . .” Tessa said.

“Nicole, why don’t you get on your back?”

She looked shyly at me, but obeyed, pulling her panties off. She must have known what was coming.

I pulled Tessa off my cock and guided her to Nicole so that they could sixty-nine. I then shoved my cock back up Tessa’s ass and began fucking her in slow, deep strokes. Nicole bent up, licking and sucking and fingering Tessa, as her twin sister returned the favor. I reached over, undid Tessa’s arm restraints, and she began fully playing with her sister’s cunt.

The two of them were moaning and squirming as I plowed Tessa’s ass, accelerating now, sweat dripping as I pounded her ferociously. As always, the smooth hot tunnel of Tessa’s ass never really lost its tightness, and it gripped my cock as I stuffed her over and over again.

I held her hips, pulling her back into me, impaling her ass as deeply as possible, my hips slapping against her ass with each brutal thrust. And Tessa loved it, crying and moaning in between loving licks of her twin sister.

Finally, I couldn’t take it any more, and I felt the cum rise up from my balls. My crotch tightened, and I exploded inside Tessa’s ass, spewing my seed deep into her entrails. The twins slowed down, still playing with each other as I pulled sloppily free of Tessa’s abused ass.

My cock shrank as the two girls kept at it. Well, I wasn’t going to be outdone this easily.

I smiled, walked over to the bed, and grabbed the thick green dildo. Nicole didn’t see me; her eyes were closed as she ate at her sister’s cunt while Tessa returned the favor.

I dropped to my knees between Nicole’s legs, pressed the dildo against her dripping entrance, and pushed it in. She let out a startled gasp as the thick dildo stretched her, and I kept pushing it in until all of filled her hot cunt.

“Oh, God!”

Tessa played with Nicole’s clit as I fucked her cunt with the dildo, slow strokes at first, but then faster and faster as Nicole’s excitement built. She started crying out loudly, breathing faster, and then let out a loud squeal of delight as her climax slammed into her. Her whole body shuddered, and I drove the dildo deep into her as her cunt clenched around it.

Nicole came down from her climax, laying on the bedroom floor, chest heaving as Tessa kept playing with her. I grabbed a fistful of Tessa’s hair, and pulled her away from Nicole’s cunt and towards my semi-hard cock. Tessa got the idea, grabbed hold of my cock, and swallowed the whole thing.

“Ahh . . . yeah,” I said as I started to harden once more in Tessa’s mouth. With only a few strokes, she was taking me all the way down her throat, the base of my cock pressing against her stretched lips, cockhead against the back of her throat. Sometimes, she’d come up to the tip and swirl her tongue around, her piercing would dancing around my cock, sending wonderful jolts of pleasure through me.

My cock firmed up, growing rock hard within Tessa’s mouth, and soon she let it plop out of her throat, stroking it with small delicate hands.

“Please . . . more . . .”

“Of course, Tessa.”

“Thank you . . . thank you . . .”

I stepped around behind the twins, guided my cock to Tessa’s ass, and shoved it all in. A bit of cum dribbled out of her ass as she squealed with delight. I started fucking her fast and hard, and the hot tightness of her ass felt great. Nicole got into the act again, fingering Tessa as Tessa started fucking Nicole with the dildo.

The two girls writhed against each other, grabbing and fondling and licking as I stuffed Tessa’s ass.

We tried a few more positions this time. We got Tessa on the bed and I spooned behind her, filling her ass as Nicole took the dildo and filled her cunt. The two of us stroked Tessa into a frenzy.

When Tessa came (a shuddering, screaming event) we switched positions again. We placed Tessa on her back and Nicole sat on her face, allowing her twin to suck and lick and finger her. I shoved my cock back into Tessa’s ass and pulled Nicole close, forming us into a decadent triangle. I played with Nicole’s breasts, kissing as I drilled Tessa up her ass.

Tessa’s legs clamped around me, pulling me in, and Nicole’s delicate fingers danced around my body. Finally, I couldn’t take it any more, and I exploded within Tessa’s ass for the second time, flooding her entrails with cum.

I pulled out wetly, and the two sisters started sixty-nining against. I just slumped there, catching my breath and trying to gather my strength. These two were going to be the death of me if they kept this pace up.


I eventually pulled myself away from the twins and went about heating up a microwave lunch. The twins were still at it.

Well, actually Nicole was still at it. Tessa was an exhausted heap on the bed last I saw her, but Nicole had plenty of pep left and was attacking her sister’s cunt once again. How someone could keep going like that after cumming four times was beyond me. And not small climaxes. Oh no! We’re talking wall-shaking, screaming orgasms, each and every one!

The girl just didn’t know when to stop!

Oh well, I suppose there were plenty of worse things in this world.

The door opened at that very moment and Quinn strode in.

Speak of the devil . . .

Quinn stepped into the kitchen, her tall voluptuous body possessing that unmistakable air of confidence and superiority. She smiled, brushing some of her long fiery red hair out of her face and walked up to me.

“Hey, stud.”

“I have a name, you know.”

She smiled, as if my attitude and resistance were all for her pleasure. For some reason, a chill went up my spine. I remembered something very very important that I had neglected to ask Tessa.

Did Quinn know about Nicole? And did Tessa know she was coming back today?

Oh, fuck . . . not good! Not good at all!

“What’s with that look?” she asked, setting her purse down next to the coffeemaker.

“Ah . . . nothing . . . umm . . .”

What to do? What can I do?!? There’s nothing to do!

Quinn suddenly looked up in the direction of the bedroom. Her brow furrowed angrily.

Oh fuck, she’s heard them! Oh fuck, now she’s heading that way! Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!

“Hey, Quinn, hold up. Just calm down and—”

The bedroom door slammed shut, but it did little to muffle the shouting. And it’s really bad shouting when Quinn’s doing it. Every time someone else started speaking, Quinn would drown them out. It made me a sick to my stomach listening to the girls fight.

I thought Quinn might react badly, but this was way beyond horrible. The yelling was so bad I was cringing every time Quinn went into another tirade, and eventually the bedroom door opened.

Nicole ran out crying. I knew it was her because she wasn’t wearing glasses and could actually see where walls and tables were.

“Hey, Nicole. Wait a sec. We can . . .”

She brushed past me, tears streaming from her eyes as she pulled the apartment door open and left.

“. . . sort this out. Oh, fuck.”

The yelling was still going on in the bedroom, but there was crying too.

“This has gone too far,” I said.

I took a deep breath, stood up straighter, and walked firmly towards the bedroom door—

—which flung open and smacked into my face, almost breaking my nose. Tessa ran out of the room, still fumbling with her glasses.

I rubbed my nose, making sure the cartilage was all lined up properly. “Hey, Tessa!”

But I was too late. The apartment door slammed shut again.

Oh, fuck. What now?

Quinn strode out of the room, and I could practically see an aura of seething anger around her. She looked at me, her green penetrating eyes fixing me in place. My heart seemed to skip a beat as her eyes bored into me, a look for terrible anger on her normally serene face. I tried to say something, but my throat went dry and all that came out was a soft mutter.

Thankfully, she turned and walked towards the kitchen. I stood there, frozen in place for minutes, thinking about the mess I was now in. From the sounds emanating from the kitchen, Quinn was making herself lunch while slamming every door, drawer, and cupboard in the place.

Eventually, I gathered enough courage to walk into the kitchen. Quinn didn’t look up as she munched on a hastily-made ham, cheese, and mustard sandwich.

“Hey, Quinn . . . uhhh . . . you okay?”

It was a really stupid question, but it was all I could think of.

Quinn didn’t answer, and soon I found my eyes drawn to the fork in her right hand. Her thumb was pressed so firmly against it that the fork bent in the middle until it was at a right angle.

“Err . . . never mind then. I guess I’ll be going.”

I collected my clothes, grabbed my phone and wallet next to the coffeemaker, and headed for the door.

“Hey, Dave.”

I turned around. Quinn hardly ever called me by my name. Probably because she knew it annoyed me.


“You knew about this when I called you.”

It was a statement, not a question.

“Sort of. I didn’t know she and Tessa were . . . well, that close. But yeah, I knew something was going on.”

“You knew and you didn’t tell me.”

“Well, I didn’t think—”

“That much is obvious.”

“Oh, come on, Quinn,” I said, suddenly getting angry. “How the hell was I supposed to know you’d react like this? With the things you and Tessa do, how is anyone supposed to know what’s off limits?”

Quinn didn’t say anything. In a way, what she did was worse, because she looked straight up at me, her green eyes looking at me, into me, through me. That’s a look I never want to see again.

But somehow I continued.

“Did Tessa have a reason to think you’d react like this? I mean, haven’t you two picked up men at clubs and worked them over like sex toys? Hell, that’s what you did with me.”

“This is different,” Quinn said darkly. “Tessa should have known.”

And then I realized something. There was a difference, and I had just figured it out.

It wasn’t that Nicole was family, nor was it that Tessa hadn’t told Quinn, though both might have made it worse. No, the difference was that Nicole was a woman! It was okay when Quinn and Tessa had sex with men but other women were off limits!

Yeah. That had to be it!

So . . . Quinn felt, what, that Tessa had cheated on her? Is that what this was about?

“Tessa wasn’t trying to hurt you,” I said. “She loves you. You know that.”

Quinn frowned, looking down at her sandwich.

“You should talk to her. She grabbed her cell before heading out.”

“No,” Quinn said. “I need some time to cool down. I shouldn’t talk to her right now.”

“Okay,” I said. And then a thought hit me. I was the only other person in an apartment with Quinn. I suddenly had a strong urge to leave.

“Look, umm, call her, okay?” I said and headed for the door.



“After what just happened . . . I need to unwind,” she said, looking up at me. But her eyes were different, non-threatening, almost warm. “Are you free today?”

A little shudder of fear went through me. “Err . . . depends on what you have in mind.”

She laced her fingers and leaned forward, smiling.

Chapter 04

“I feel like such an idiot!” I said.

“Just relax and try to enjoy yourself,” Quinn said. “Everyone does poorly their first time.”

“This is not my first time!”

“Really? Imagine that.”

“You’re not helping!”

“It’s easy. Just aim for the hole. It’s over—”

I know where the bloody hole is!”

“It’s all about technique. Mind over matter. Just try to stay calm.”

I am calm! Now stop bugging me!”

I planted my feet, spread my legs, and gripped the #3 wood tightly. After a few calming, focusing breaths, and a few practice swings, I shuffled up to the tee and swung with all my strength. The club struck the golf ball, which soared up into the air before arcing sharply to the right.


My third ball in a row splashed into the huge water hazard just right of the fairway.

“See? It slices. Every fucking time, it slices!”

“You opened your club face as you swung down again,” Quinn said.

I let out a growl deep in my throat as I stepped away from the tee.

“Look, Quinn, why don’t you tee off first.”

Quinn smiled confidently as she selected her club. It’d been a real shock when she said golf. I mean, well, its golf and this is Quinn. Who’d have thought, huh? I was expecting, I don’t know, maybe her wanting to tie me up and abuse me, which I’m very glad wasn’t happening. Quinn when she’s happy is bad enough. But angry Quinn? Now that’s downright scary.

She placed her golf ball and set her stance with absolute concentration.

It was obvious Quinn took golf very serious. And she actually looked rather hot doing it.

From top to bottom, she was decked out in snazzy, coordinated garb: black golf shoes and slacks, red polo shirt with black Nike logo over the pocket, black golfing glove, and a black cap with red Nike logo. Her fiery hair was in a ponytail through the cap’s loop.

I mean, seriously. Even her golf bag was color coordinated (black with a big red Nike logo). She even had club cozies, which always seemed ridiculous to me, but there they were: a whole bunch of fancy, fluffy red socks for her clubs, each with a large black number on top.

“Hey! Would you two hurry it up!” shouted a team of four waiting behind us. They’d been drinking and badgering us for five holes now.

Being in the fine mood that I was, I turned around and said, “Fuck off, ass wipe! We’ll move when we’re done!”

The biggest, ugliest one gave me the finger. I gave him two.

“Come on, Dave,” Quinn said. “We’ll spot you where mine landed.”

“All right.”

We both hefted our golf bags and walked out onto the fairway (I was using her old set). And that was another thing. When I suggested we both use her set (less to carry, I thought) she really put her foot down, which was just strange.

I mean, think about it. I could tie her up and fuck her ass, and vice versa. All that was fine. But touching her golf clubs was strictly out of bounds.


Quinn’s cell phone kept ringing as we played. We both knew who it was, and Quinn pointedly ignored it, eventually shutting it off and tossing it into her bag.

The day wore on, and I lost a lot more golf balls, but it was relaxing . . . well, it was relaxing in a pound-my-clubs-into-the-ground sort of way, but Quinn seemed to enjoy herself. I could practically see the stress and anxiety oozing out of her. Before long, we’d reached the eighteenth green.

I went first, taking five tries to get the blasted thing in the hole (I kept overshooting), then watched Quinn line up for her putt. She two-stroked it from a very impressive distance for par.

“Like what you see?” she asked suddenly.

“Huh? What?”

“You’re staring at me.”

“What? Oh, sorry. Didn’t mean to.”

Quinn just smiled at me, and for some reason, the look in her eyes made me nervous.

We grabbed our balls, clubs, and bags and headed for the club house.

“Set your bag down over here,” Quinn said.

“Huh? What for?”

“I’ll show you.”

I set my bag next to Quinn’s and followed her off the cart path. We were on the edge of a forest that lined the fairway. Quinn walked up to a large non-pine tree (I can’t really tell them apart beyond needles and no-needles). She seemed to be looking at something beyond it.

“What is it?”

Quinn turned to face me, a wicked smile on her face. Before I could react, she grabbed hold of my shirt, spun me around, and pinned me hard against the tree.

“Quinn!” I said, but she grabbed my face and our mouths met, her tongue forcing its way inside. I tried to push off the tree trunk, but she leaned into me, grabbed my right hand, and placed it over her breast.

Surprise quickly turned to arousal as we kissed. Quinn reached down and started stroking my crotch. I opened my eyes, looking past her, almost expecting people to be watching us.

No one was. We were still alone. My heart raced, half-nervous, half-excited, and my cock strained against my jeans.

Quinn broke our kiss and looked straight at me, a hungry smile on her lips. Slowly, the hand stroking my crotch reached in and pulled my zipper down.

“Quinn, what are you doing?” I whispered. “Someone could see us.”

“I know. Isn’t it exciting?”

Quinn knelt down, pulled my cock free, and took the tip into her mouth. Slowly, she opened her throat and took my full rigid length into her.

This was nuts! I could see the cart path from here! Anyone passing by could see us!

But Quinn didn’t care, and soon my mind was split between the fear of being seen and Quinn’s hot, wet mouth around my cock. She bobbed up and down on me, faster and faster, unconcerned with anything in the world beside my cock.

I sighed through clenched teeth, grimacing as I watched the cart path. I heard voices in the distance, and my heart raced even faster. But if Quinn heard them, she didn’t show it; her tongue swirled over the tip of my cock before she swallowed me whole again.

Two golf carts with the four drunk jerks drove by, all of them talking loudly. I held my breath as they passed, none of them looking in our direction.

Quinn let my cock pop our of her mouth, held it in her long fingers as she licked the underside, then swallowed it again. The whole thing was driving me nuts, and I found myself torn between the dangers of being caught and Quinn’s mouth.

But the thing was, I hadn’t stopped her. I hadn’t done a single thing to stop Quinn from taking what she wanted. She was in control, taking and giving what she wanted as she saw fit.

Quinn was fucking my cock with her mouth now, and I relaxed a little, enjoying the sensation. I put a hand on her head, urging her to take more of me in, and soon I felt my balls contract and the cum surge up from them into my cock.

I grunted and shuddered as my cock twitched in Quinn’s mouth, spurting stream after stream of cum. She came up, leaving just the tip in, and swallowed every drop. I slumped against the tree when she was done, my cock twitching softer and softer.

Quinn rose off her knees and looked me in the eyes.

“It’s too bad I didn’t wear a skirt. We could have had even more fun,” Quinn said, and I knew for a fact she was serious. She took my head into her hands and kissed me again. I could taste some of myself in her mouth, but it wasn’t bad, and I even pulled her closer as our tongues sparred wetly against each other.

Eventually, my cock softened enough for me to jam it back into my jeans. We grabbed our bags, passed through the club house, and dumped them into the back of Quinn’s black 2006 Cadillac Escalade.

Quinn took her cell phone out of the bag and turned it on.

“Hmm. It seems I have thirty-three missed calls . . . and five new messages.” She stuffed the phone into her pocket without another thought and climbed into the Escalade’s driver seat.

We drove back, not saying much of anything. When we got back to the apartment complex, I saw Tessa’s car in the basement car garage. So did Quinn. She had a bemused look as she shook her head, walking towards the elevator.

When we got up to the apartment, Quinn opened the door. Immediately, I saw Tessa stand up off the couch. Her eyes were red and there was a big box of tissues next to her. Judging by the number of spent tissues, the box was half-empty right now.

I was about to step in, but Quinn turned around, shaking her head.

“Tessa and I have to deal with this on our own.”

“Hey, Quinn—”

She put a finger to my lips.

“I’ll call you when we sort this out,” she said, and was about to close the door. But instead, she turned and leaned towards me. Her lips were next to my ear, and she whispered, “Thank you, Dave. I really mean that.”

Quinn stepped fully into the apartment and the door closed slowly behind her.


And so there I was, alone, with nothing to do and no way of telling how things were going between Quinn and Tessa.

Day One wasn’t too bad. I met up with some of my old high school buddies and we went out, caught a movie, had some beers, and did a lot of boasting. When I got a little sauced, I started bragging about how I’d had sex with three hot chicks over the past week, sometimes two at a time.

Unsurprisingly, they didn’t believe a word, which was probably for the best.

Day Two arrived and I started to get nervous. I called Tessa twice, left one message, but didn’t get a response.

Day Three came, and it was the worst by far. I called Tessa probably twenty times, and even called Quinn’s phone once (I actually dialed it three times, but couldn’t bring myself to hit the TALK button). Again, no response and no returned calls. I didn’t know what Nicole’s number was, but I doubted she knew what was going on.

Day Four came, and I went into a deep funk. I didn’t call anyone and instead played video games all day, which resulted in much frustration as my ass was repeatedly handed to me on-line.

Finally, on Day Five (Sunday), I got a call from Quinn telling me they’d resolved their issues. Well good, it certainly had taken them fuckin’ long enough.

Quinn invited me to a night at the Green Lounge, with the unspoken implication of fun to follow. I said I’d show up, but I really wasn’t in the mood. This whole episode had made me feel, I don’t know, like extra baggage?

When push came to shove in their relationship, they neither wanted nor needed me. So what was I then? Just another one of Quinn’s sex toys? Did Tessa really care about me at all or was Quinn the only one she had feelings for?

I didn’t know, and really, I was starting not to care. I really cared about Tessa, but this whole mess hurt something fierce deep in my gut. The look on her face when Quinn had come in . . . I doubted she’d ever cry like that for me.

I showed up at the Green Lounge around seven. The girls showed up twenty minutes late, looking absolutely fabulous with shorts skirts, bare midriffs, tight shirts, high-heels, and a few glitters of expensive jewelry.

“Hey, Dave!” Tessa said cheerfully as we got in line.


She tilted her head to one side. “Why so gloomy?”

“No reason,” I lied as the bouncer let us in.

Inside the Green Lounge it was the same as always. Heavy, thunderous percussion boomed deep in my chest, the music so loud I could hardly think. Tessa hurried over to the bar and got all of us a round of drinks, which we all drained quickly as we talked. I noticed that neither girl mentioned the fight or Nicole, and I wasn’t about to bring either up.

The girls went out onto the dance floor, but I stayed at the bar, ordered another beer, and nursed it. Quinn and Tessa really went at it on the dance floor, grinding and groping up against each other right in the middle of the huge press of people, sometimes hungrily kissing each other. Quinn even put a hand up Tessa’s shirt and kneaded a breast, and then she slipped her hand down into Tessa’s skirt!

Sometimes they’d split and find different partners, male or female, dance and grind and grope with them, but always came back to each other. I shook my head, turning back to the bar and ordering a third beer.

After several dance numbers, Tessa walked up to the bar and sat down next to me.

“Hey Dave! Why don’t you join in!?!”

“Not in the mood!” I shouted over the music, taking another sip of Beer #4.

“Oh, come on! Don’t be such a wall flower!” Tessa said, tugging on my arm.

I stayed stubbornly put. “I’m not in the mood!”

Tessa tugged on my arm a few more times, then harrumphed as she stepped off the bar stool and rejoined Quinn on the dance floor.

And I just sat there, drinking. I think I had it finally figured out at this point, and it was a realization that hurt. The relationship between the two girls was twisted, that’s for sure, but it was between them. Just the two of them. Anyone else was an accessory, a plaything. Something to spice up life but, ultimately not needed.

Yeah, I was pretty sure I had it figured out. It was disappointing, but not all bad. I mean, it was sex without obligation. There were people who’d give anything for relationships like that. Who was I to argue about not having something meaningful? Even if, deep down, that’s what I knew I wanted.

The night wore on and eventually the girls got tired of the heated dance floor foreplay. We returned to the apartment, and before I could blink, the two girls had their tops off and were kissing and fondling each other.

Quinn broke their kiss and looked at me. “Why don’t the two of you get ready?”

I sighed inwardly, knowing the drill.

I went into the bathroom first, cleaned my self out for the sex to come, and joined Quinn in the bedroom. She was completely naked, hand on hip, the curves of her voluptuous body fully exposed: the perfect hourglass of her hips, the proud heft of her large round breasts, the curves of her long legs, and the shower of her fiery red hair.

Quinn was just beautiful. There’s no other way to say it.

I looked down at the bed. Quinn had already laid out two sets of blindfolds and bondage cuffs. She picked one up and walked over to me.

“I’ll take good care of you tonight,” she said in a low sultry whisper. “Trust me.”

She put the blindfold on me, and the funny thing was, I did trust her. It may seem weird and unnatural, but there was something about surrendering myself to Quinn that was . . . comfortable?

I knew she’d make me feel good, and I didn’t have to do a thing. I didn’t have to worry about performance or technique, didn’t have to think about how to pleasure my partner. All I had to do was surrender myself and Quinn would take care of the rest, working me over with confident hands and tongue and toys.

I did feel comfortable as she guided me to the bed and laid me down on my stomach, legs over the side. She put bondage cuffs on my wrists and ankles, clasped the wrists together behind my back and the secured my ankles to either side, spreading me wide for the fun to come.

Finally, she put a large ball gag in my mouth and I waited, fully restrained and fully impaired. My body belonged to her; she could do anything she wanted to me and I was going to let her. It didn’t even occur to me to resist, I loved this so much.

Goddamn, I was becoming as fucked up as Tessa, and that’s saying a lot.

I heard Tessa walk into the room and climb up onto the bed. Tessa and Quinn’s hands dance across my body, and I shivered as they touched and teased my ass and crotch. Quinn knelt down behind me and pried my ass open. I knew it was her because of the firm, quick, confident way she did it. Tessa was far slower and gentler, even though she liked receiving it roughly.

Quinn pushed her face into my ass, licking my asshole, sometimes circling it, sometime teasing it with the tip of her tongue. I sighed as she began working me over, my cock hardening as she teased my ass.

Quinn spread me wider with her thumbs and pushed into my ass. Her tongue was long and firm and she started stroking it in and out of my ass, sometimes fast and deep, sometimes agonizingly slow, but it all felt wonderful, and I just relax on the bed as she opened me up for the fucking to come.

As Quinn worked me over, making a meal out of my ass, Tessa knelt down over me, her hands running softly over my back. She planted gentle kisses on my neck and shoulders and beneath my ears. Her fingers played with my hair as Quinn kept plundering my ass with her tongue, pushing deep into me and twirling her tongue around, widening me slowly but firmly.

Quinn took her time, and after what had to be ten whole luxurious minutes, she pulled her tongue out of my wet, relaxed ass. With barely a pause, she inserted a single lubricated finger and pushed it all the way in. I sighed through my ball gag as her finger bottomed out in my ass and she curled it back a little, stretching me. She started stroking the finger in and out of my ass, sometimes licking around the hole she was now finger-fucking.

She fucked me like that for a while, her long firm finger sliding in and out of my ass, sometimes pausing and swirling around, widening my sphincter. Finally, she paused briefly before inserting a second finger, and I moaned as she stretched me, forcing her two long fingers deep into me, rotating them, and then pulling them out.

She fucked her two fingers in and out of me, and I was really getting worked up. I knew she was going to fuck my ass soon, and my cock was rock hard in anticipation. Quinn knew how to fuck, and she’d put me through my paces several times already, each time leading me to powerful orgasms.

“Nice and loose,” Quinn said, pulling her fingers fully out of my ass.

Quinn undid my ankle restraints and guided onto the bed. I was on my knees, my arms bound behind my back, still blindfolded and gagged as I felt the bed shift around me.

“Take him nice and slow,” Quinn said, kneeling front of me.

I felt Tessa shuffle up behind me, and something pressed against my ass. Tessa had a strap-on, and she slowly fed it into me, inch by exquisite inch. Her hands were holding my bound arms like handles as she eased her fake cock into my ass, and I moaned against my gag as she stretched and filled my colon.

After long slow minutes, Tessa was all the way in, her hips against my ass cheeks, her arms hugging me close. She kissed the nape of my neck and whispered into my ear.

“Do you like it?” she asked, so shyly, as if she might have done something horrible to me.

I nodded, which was all I could do, and Tessa gripped my hips firmly. I felt so empty as she pulled the strap-on out, leaving only the tip still in before she pushed in again, filling me up. My cock twitched, jutting out in front of me, as Tessa started to slowly fuck my ass.

“Let me know if it hurts,” Tessa whispered as she started moving faster, but her caution was unneeded. Quinn had really loosened me up, and Tessa’s slow technique let the strap-on slide in smoothly with each careful stroke. I just relaxed and enjoyed the sensation of being filled and emptied over and over again, my cock so hard it hurt.

Quinn must have moved closer, because I felt the bed shift again.

“We have a surprise for you, Dave,” she said, and I felt hands against my face, peeling off the blindfold.

When it was free, I blinked and focused, hardly believe my eyes. Tessa was in front of me, not behind me! She was on her knees, naked except for a blindfold, with Quinn behind her, smiling confidently.

The twin in front could only be Tessa; no one else could look that happy blindfolded as Quinn loosened her ass with two fingers.

And that meant that—! The person behind me—! Holy fuck!

Nicole was behind me! She was the one fucking my ass!

I strained my neck, turning around, and saw Nicole behind me, a guilty smile on her face.

“I’m doing okay, right?” she asked, still stroking my ass.

I nodded dumbly, unable to fully comprehend what was going on. Just what had these girls been doing for five days straight?!? Just what kind of kink-crash-course had Nicole endured?!?

Tessa got onto all fours and took my cock into her mouth. I groaned against my gag, feeling like I was going to explode. The warm depths of Tessa mouth, her skilled swirling tongue, the hard point of her tongue piercing, and Nicole’s smooth anal fucking were just too much for me. My head spun and stars danced in front of my eyes. I grunted and shook as cum flooded into Tessa’s mouth.

Tessa pulled back to the tip of my cock, letting my cum fill her mouth as Nicole kept up her steady pace, her breaths becoming faster as the double-sided strap-on made her receive everything she gave me.

Tessa came up, blindfolded, a sly smile on her face. I bit of cum had trickled down her chin. She reached out, found Nicole behind me, took her twin’s face in her hands and pulled her close.

The twins kissed. Almost immediately Nicole gasped and tried to pull back, but Tessa held their lips firmly locked. A bit of cum trickled out between their mouths, and I knew what was going on. Finally, Nicole stopped struggling and just accepted her twin’s perversion.

Tessa pulled away, a milky string stretching out between their tongues. Nicole had her mouth open, head tilted slightly back.

“Go on. Swallow every drop,” Tessa said, that sly smile still on her face, and Nicole closed her mouth and swallowed, cringing as my cum glided down her throat.

Nicole gasped and coughed.

“There. Didn’t that taste good?” Tessa asked, but Nicole did have time to reply. Quinn grabbed a fistful of Tessa hair and yanked her back. Not wanting to be left out, Quinn had donned the thickest, longest strap-on I’d ever seen her use, and she aimed it at Tessa’s ass.

As skilled at receiving anal sex as Tessa was, she still winced as Quinn fed the monster dildo into her. Nicole started fucking my ass again as I watched in amazement as Quinn stretched Tessa’s ass, filling her colon with the huge strap-on.

Tessa writhed about on the bed in front of me as inch after thick inch entered her ass, and Quinn reached around, grabbed her wrists, and clasped them together behind her back. Tessa whimpered, half in pain, half in joy, as Quinn filled more and more of her ass.

When Quinn was finally in all the way, had finally filled all of Tessa’s ass, she yanked her head back and said, “Now what do you say, Tessa?”

“Th . . . thank you . . .”

“There’s a good girl,” Quinn said. She tossed her down onto the bed and started brutally fucking Tessa, who was crying and screaming and writhing under her, and I knew even though it hurt, that Tessa loved it.

Nicole leaned up against me, lips close to my ear as she rocked her hips back and forth, fucking my ass. Her hot breaths came in short pants, her skin like fire against mine, and I knew her orgasm was close.

“Am I making you feel good?”

I nodded.

“I’m glad,” she whispered. “I want to try all of it. Everything that Tessa and Quinn do, I want to try. And . . . I think . . . I want to try it with you . . .”

Holy fucking wow, did I hear that right?

But I didn’t have time to dwell on her words. She started making these excited squeaks and started really pounding into me, harder and faster as she gasped and groaned in pleasure before finally thrusting deep into me, her body quaking with her own orgasm.

She collapsed on top of me, my ass still impaled with her fake meat, and she stroked me a few times as we both sank into the bed.

I looked up, watching Quinn plow Tessa’s ass, listening to Tessa’s excited squeals as her own orgasm closed in. Quinn was really pounding on her, brutalizing her ass with her huge strap-on, and Tessa was taking and loving all of it.

Finally, Tessa cried out, writhing and shaking, and Quinn smiled as she sank the strap-on all the way in one last time. She picked Tessa’s spent body up, playing with her breasts and kissing the nape of her neck, and I saw Tessa had a vibrator packed deep into her cunt. No wonder she’d had a screaming orgasm.

Quinn held Tessa’s weak, panting body and her eyes met mine. She smiled wickedly.

“Why don’t we switch partners?” Quinn asked, and somehow made it sound as if there were only one correct answer.

My heart skipped a beat.

“Are you sure?” Nicole said, her hands running over my body as she pulled her strap-on out.

“Of course. I still need to properly thank Dave.”

Oh fuck.

Reluctantly, Nicole switched places with Quinn. I watched her strut around behind me, the huge dildo jutting out of her crotch. Holy shit, how was I supposed to take that monster?!?

Quinn lay down behind me, supported by several pillows, and she pulled me against her. I could feel the strap-on pressed between my back and her stomach. Her hands flowed over my body, touching my chest and stomach and cock.

“Why so tense, Dave?” she asked.

Well, why do you think?!? I muttered something unintelligible against my gag.

“I told you I’d take good care of you tonight. Don’t you trust me?” she asked, and looking over my shoulder, I saw her smile. It was cool and confident, but there was a warmth in there I rarely saw from Quinn, and I believed her. I really believed she wanted to pleasure me tonight . . . if still in her own twisted way.

Her long fingers closed around my cock and stroked me to greater and greater hardness, but I really hadn’t lost much since cumming in Tessa’s mouth.

“Look at those two,” Quinn whispered, and I did.

Nicole had Tessa on her back, and pillow under her ass as she plowed it with quick, firm strokes. Tessa writhed underneath her, still blindfolded, arms still bound behind her back, and Nicole worked a vibrator in and out of her twin’s sopping cunt. Both girls were drenched in sweat.

“Aren’t they beautiful?” Quinn asked.

I had to agree and nodded. That was one hot sight I was looking at.

“It’s rare that I find someone who can outpace me,” Quinn said. “But Tessa and I could barely keep up. She’s quite insatiable.”

Yeah, tell me about it.

Quinn hooked an arm around my stomach, placed a hand on my ass, and lifted me up. I squirmed a bit, understandably nervous as Quinn’s enormous strap-on touched my ass.

“Shush, relax. You can take it. I know you can. Don’t worry. I’ll go real slow.”

And she slowly dropped me down onto it. I grunted against my gag as the tip stretched me, filled me, and I shook my head as I felt little tingles of pain dance through my ass.

But Quinn stayed true to her word. She went slow, easing me down, picking me up when I couldn’t take it any more, and bit by bit I started to open up. It was a long, slow entry, and the strap-on felt huge inside me. I’d never felt so stretched, so filled, and my body was covered in a sheen of sweat.

“Just a little bit more,” Quinn whispered, and she bit on my ear and playfully tugged on it.

Inch by inch, I slid down onto it. My legs were shaking and I was gasping, but I was doing it. I was accepting this monster into me, and then, amazingly, I felt Quinn’s hips against my ass cheeks.

It was in. The whole fucking thing. It filled me so much, it hurt, but it was all in.

“There,” Quinn said. “That wasn’t so bad.”

She leaned up off the pillows, holding our bodies together. We were both on our knees now, her body spooned behind mine.

“Here I go.”

She pulled the fake cock out of me and I let a long moan out as she emptied me. My whole body shuddered from the violation; my knees could barely hold me up and if it wasn’t for Quinn’s hands gripping my bound arms, I would have collapsed on the bed.

Slowly, Quinn fed the thing back into me and I grunted as I was impossibly filled once again. I remember how fast and hard Quinn had taken Tessa, and could hardly believe she’d withstood that. I could barely handle a few slow strokes!

The thing was so huge, but Quinn took her time, sensitive to every little start of pain I made, conscious of my needs as well as her own. She was like that, always wanting control, but always willing to share the pleasure.

She opened me up, bit by bit, and soon I was taking full strokes. Slow ones, but I was taking them. My head spun from the stimulation as Quinn started to pick up the pace.

Quinn fully impaled me and stopped. She unbound my arms and turned me over onto my back. With a confident smile, she took the ball gag out of my mouth, leaned over and kissed me wetly. Our tongues danced together, and I put my arms around her, pulling her into me as she ravaged my ass. Her large breasts were squished between us as she savaged me.

I broke our kiss and gasped. I felt so close, even though she’d hardly touched my cock. I wanted her to go faster now, to really brutalize me like she’d done to Tessa, to lord over me and take me.

But instead, she sunk the whole thing in and stopped, looking over at Nicole and Tessa.

“Why don’t you come join us?” she said.

I soon found Tessa over me, lowering herself onto me so we could sixty-nine. I reached up and started licking and fingering her cunt as Nicole plunged her fake cock into her twin sister’s loosened ass.

Tessa opened her throat for me and took all of me into her in one quick swallow, her stretched lips stopping around the base of my cock, and Quinn started to fuck me again.

I could hardly stand the mountains of stimulation. My head was spinning and I saw stars as we fucked like this: Tessa sliding me in and out of her throat, her hot body sprawled on top of me, me licking away at her dripping cunt, all while Quinn fucking my ass and Nicole fucked Tessa’s. I couldn’t take it any more, and a huge load of cum boiled up from my balls, blasting into Tessa’s mouth as I grunted and shook.

Lights danced in front of my eyes as stream after stream flooded into Tessa’s hungry mouth, and I felt a moment of dizziness before I passed out.


I couldn’t have been out long, because Quinn was finally pulling her strap-on out of my abused ass. Tessa was still sucking on my cock, getting me hard again and . . . Nicole was licking my face. Apparently Tessa had cum, and her juices had landed on my face and neck, which Nicole was thoroughly cleaning off.

“Oh, fuck!” I said. “That was amazing!”

Tessa slid my cock out of her throat and knelt on the bed next to me and Quinn. She didn’t have her blindfold on and she looked tired.

Quinn pulled her double-ended strap-on out of her dripping cunt with a sigh and a shiver. Her body glistened with sweat and she ran fingers through damp hair as she knelt next to Tessa, looking spent. In fact, the only one who didn’t look dog tired was Nicole, and she seemed nervous for some reason.

And then I noticed it. All three of the girls were looking at me. I sat up, wincing once or twice as I eased myself into a comfortable position.

“Damn, Quinn!”

“You took it pretty well,” she said, and for some reason her smirk really pissed me off.

I looked at them. They all looked at me.

“Okay . . . what’s going on?”

Quinn put an arm around Tessa. “We’ve come to a decision,” Quinn said. Tessa nodded happily next to her.

“A decision . . .” I said.

“Yes. We’ve decided to add a new member to our little group,” Quinn said. Tessa nodded happily again.

I looked at Nicole. She was wringing her hands.

“Tessa and I both approve of this addition,” Quinn said while Tessa nodded. “But we need your approval as well.”

“My approval? You mean . . . I have a say in this?”

“Of course you do,” Quinn said, making it sound as if it were obvious.

“You mean . . . you two actually care about what I have to say?”

“Why wouldn’t we?”

“Well . . . I mean . . . sometimes it seems like . . . you two . . . you don’t . . .”

Nicole was really starting to wring her hands now.

Tessa rolled her eyes. “Come on, Dave! Yes or no!”

“Well, yes, of course, yes,” I blurted out quickly, and Nicole cheered up instantly.

“Wonderful,” Quinn said. “And now we have one last surprise for you tonight.”

“Uh oh. I don’t think I can take many more surprises.”

“You’ll like this one,” Tessa said. She and Quinn got onto either side of Nicole, who’d removed her strap-on and was now turning around on all fours. They spread her legs and ass cheeks as she knelt down on the bed.

“Umm . . .”

Quinn clenched one of Nicole’s ass cheeks. “She’s a virgin here still. We haven’t touched her here. But in our group this is totally unacceptable.”

“Umm . . .”

“And when we asked, she said she wanted you to take it.”

“Umm . . . Nicole?”

Her head was buried in the sheets, but I could still see her nod. “Please . . . do me . . . please . . .”

Hot damn. What a girl. What a group of girls, for that matter.

Quinn bent down and started licking Nicole’s ass while Tessa crawled over and began sucking me off. If felt great, and I just relaxed as Tessa worked me back into action and Quinn widened Nicole for the fucking to come.

It went on for long slow minutes, Quinn slowly, lovingly softening Nicole’s ass with tongue and fingers while Tessa and I played with each other. I was hard again, and I didn’t want to fire off prematurely, so Tessa and I were kissing and fondling as we waited for Quinn to finish.

And Nicole was really getting into it. She squirmed and gasped just from Quinn’s gentle licks and fingers, and soon Quinn was stuffing three stiff fingers into her hot ass with no trouble at all.

Quinn finally pulled out, and Nicole squirmed, wanting something in her ass again.

“There she is,” Quinn said. “All set. Go for it, stud.”

I glowered at Quinn for a moment, but ignored me. Tessa and Quinn knelt on either side of Nicole, prying her virgin ass open for me as I lined up.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yeah . . . do me . . .”

I pushed in, the tip of my cock sinking into her tight ass. Nicole was so worked up and excited at this point, that she pushed back into me, filling herself with my cock, and in one quick action I impaled her balls deep.

“God!” she cried. “Fuck!”

“How does it feel?” I asked.

“Full! I’m so full! I never thought it’d feel like this!”

I pulled my cock out slowly until just the tip was in—

“Oh, God!”

—and then slid it back in, nice and slow.

“Fuck, me!”

“Your sister has a rather filthy mouth,” I said to Tessa.

“Yeah, tell me about it,” she said, and gave Nicole’s left cheek a sharp crack with her palm. Nicole just grunted as I began fucking her ass in slow, deep strokes. She loved it from the first moment, which really shouldn’t have surprised me, given her twin’s fetishes.

My cock was already swore from the previous action, but I kept at it, filling her ass, pulling out, and filling her again, moving faster and faster. Nicole really got worked up and started shouting.

“Harder! Faster! Yes! Like that!”

And I obliged her every step of the way, fucking her tight ass now like it was a cunt, reaming her out, my hips smacking against her cheeks, sending little ripples across her firm ass.

Quinn and Tessa got into the action too. Tessa crawled underneath Nicole and started playing with her sister’s cunt, and I could feel Tessa’s fingers exploring deeply as I fucked Nicole up the ass.

Quinn grabbed Nicole’s panting face, pulled it close, and forced her tongue down her throat. They kissed as Quinn fondled the twin’s perky breasts.

On and on we went, pouring everything we had into Nicole, and she broke away from Quinn, screaming in ecstasy now, crying in joy as her orgasm hit hard. She crumpled up and I continued pounding her. Tessa licked at her sister even harder and Quinn pinched and twisted her excited nipples.

Her ass was so perfectly tight, so smooth and hot, but I held back, sensing that we could get more out of Nicole. And I was right. She started crying out again, getting excited so soon after her first anal orgasm, and I pounded into her even harder as she squealed and cried in delight.

Nicole’s second orgasm wracked her body, and the clenching spasms it sent through her ass were too much for me. I grunted, my cock spurting cum into her ass as I slammed it deep into her.

I collapsed back onto my knees, pulling Nicole with me, still impaling her as I took hold of her breasts.

“I think we found your weak spot,” I whispered into her ear.

“Yeah . . .” she said weakly as her body trembled. “Just . . .”

“Just what?”

She gave me a guilty grin. “Can I have another, please?”

I shook my head, laughing. “Damn, girl! You don’t know when to quit!”

“I’m kidding,” she said, half panting the words. “I think I’d like to lie down now.”

I slipped out of Nicole’s ass, already shrinking, and we all cuddled up on the bed, our hot, sweaty flesh pressed randomly against one another. Just before drifting off to sleep, a thought struck me.

“So, like, does our group have a name?” I asked.

Quinn kissed the back of my neck. “I’ll think of something.”

Chapter 05

All good things must cum in the end.

Err … wait a second. That’s not right. All good things must come to an end. Yeah, that’s it.

Honestly, I should have seen it coming. After all, a relationship between two people is hard enough to figure out. A relationship with four people is a virtual minefield of regrets, hurt feelings, and broken hearts. Watch where you step.

I think deep down I realized something was wrong earlier in the day. Not in that “Oh my God! Something’s horribly wrong!” kind of way. More of a “hmmm … that just feels out of place” itch in the back of my mind

It was the middle of a hot and sunny summer day. None of us had summer classes at the university, so Tessa suggested we all go for a dip in the university swimming pool. Quinn and Nicole immediately liked the idea and I certainly wasn’t going to argue. After all, three gorgeous ladies all wet in barely-there bikinis. I mean, come on. What do you expect me to say?

The pool did a lot of business during the summer months. We got in for free with our student IDs. The general public had to pay, but that didn’t deter them in the slightest. There had to close to a hundred people swimming. Now granted, it’s an enormous university pool, but still, stuff a hundred people in it and it gets a little crowded.

We found an area on the edge of the kids’ section and jumped in. Actually Tessa shoved me in and giggled when I glared at her, but that’s beside the point. It certainly seemed like a great day in the making. A relaxing do-nothing morning. A pleasant swim in the afternoon. Add in some wild sex when we got back to Quinn’s apartment and you’ve got one hell of a well-spent summer day.

After doing a few laps, Nicole waded in the water next to me. She’d certainly bloomed recently. When I first met her, she’d been so shy and insecure. She was the kind of person who’d wear long sleeves and slacks in the middle of summer just because she was that bashful.

But not any more. I can’t imagine the old Nicole ever owning a bikini, let alone wearing hot pink one in public. And it’s a good thing too. She really had an attractive body. Maybe not quite as lean as her twin sister Tessa, but still deliciously slender and athletic. And her face was just so cute, especially when she smiled. She had this small nose with wide blue eyes.

I came up behind her and placed my hands on her hips, pulling her towards me.

“Mmmm,” Nicole murmured with a smile. “I wonder what you’re thinking about.”

“Is it that obvious?” I whispered in her ear.

“With that poking into me? What do you think?”

I crossed my arms and hugged under her breasts. “Unless I missed my guess, you’re thinking the same thing, right?”

She tried to hide the guilty look on her face, but I knew her too well. She’d bloomed all right, into the most relentlessly sex-starved human being I’ve ever known. And next to Quinn and Tessa, that was saying a lot.

She reached back, her fingers lightly touching my thigh, dancing upwards.

“Hey, Nicole!” Tessa shouted. “Come over here!”

Nicole rolled her eyes. “What is it?”

“You’ve got to come over here and see the baby! He’s so cute!”

“Baby? Where?”

“Over here, silly!”

Nicole tore out of my grip and started swimming towards Tessa, who stood waist-deep in the kid’s section. Sure enough, next to her was an inner tube with a tiny occupant in a blue swimming cap (not sure why a baby needs a swimming cap, but it was cute), and a plump woman in her thirties. Probably the mother.

“I swear, sometimes those two act like they have one mind,” I said.

“Well they are twins,” Quinn said directly behind me.


“Oh, whatever is the matter, Dave?”

I turned around. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

Quinn half-smiled. It wasn’t a friendly smile. Or a mean smile. It was one her patented smiles made of pure refined confidence and an absolute sense of superiority.

And that was it. Conversation over. No witty comebacks. No appeal. She was right and I was wrong. She hadn’t even said anything and she was right. That’s Quinn for you. I’ve never met anyone like her, and frankly, I’m glad I haven’t.

Where Tessa and Nicole were attractive in a slim way, Quinn was classically beautiful with a full voluptuous figure. She’d clasped her long red hair in a ponytail for the swim. Her green eyes watched me for a moment, almost daring me to say something, then glanced over at Tessa and Nicole.

That’s when I noticed it. Normally Quinn was so completely in control it’s almost shocking when she wasn’t. She watched the two twins doting over someone else’s baby boy and I could see the . . . not anger in her eyes. No, it wasn’t anger.

It was worry.

It was gone so fast I almost thought it hadn’t been there.

“You going to join them? I hear the baby’s cute.”


“Huh. Just no? Any reason?”

“I’m not in the mood.” Quinn said. She turned away, swam over to the nearest ladder, and climbed out of the pool.

“Okay! Bye! Have fun by yourself!” I said, waving enthusiastically.

She wrapped a towel around her waist, not looking back.

So yeah, like I said. Not an “Oh my God it’s the end of the world!” kind of a thing, but it did give me pause. I think I knew something was wrong more on a gut level than a brain one. But then, being the dumbass that I am, I dismissed it as nothing, enjoyed the rest of my swim, and did the best I could to hide my erection as I stepped out of the pool.

Yeah, I was definitely looking forward to some wild sex.

* * *

Saying the sexual tastes of these young ladies were a bit unusual would be an understatement. Saying they like sex would also, likewise, be an understatement. But really, that’s all fine by me. Sometimes things got a bit weird, especially with Quinn and Tessa’s tastes, but I was usually game.

Quinn and Tessa. Boy is that an interesting problem/situation. I suppose I think of Tessa as the most girlfriend-esque of the three. I’ve called her my girlfriend and she’s never objected … but I know Tessa has very strong feelings for Quinn which may or may not be reciprocated. Where Nicole fits into that mess … I’m not sure.

But enough of that.

The bedroom door in Quinn’s apartment was closed. I pressed my ear against it.

Yeah, I could definitely hear something going on in there. The girls liked to tease me like this, which was fine because the door never failed to open in the end. It was an interesting, if unusual, form of foreplay I suppose.

I heard footsteps and backed away. The door opened and Quinn slipped outside, a hungry grin on her face and nothing on her body. Without so much as a word, she took my head into her hands and our lips met. She pushed her tongue into my mouth and we kissed, fast and passionate.

I clenched my hand over her high and heavy breast and felt her taut, excited nipple. She pulled me closer, a hand on my ass, and our stomachs pressed against my erect cock.

When she’d had enough, she pulled away and I sucked in an eager breath.

“You ready for something wild?” she asked.

“Is that supposed to be a serious question?”

She smiled, opened the door, and let me in.

The twins were on the bed, one on top of the other gently sixty-nining. Both of them had their arms bound behind their backs and their eyes blindfolded. Cuffs on their ankles tied back to the bed posts via thick cords. They had some freedom of movement, but not a whole lot.

My eyes took in the array of strap-ons, vibrators, dildos, and anal beads on the bed next to them. Wild indeed.

Quinn put a leg up on the bed, exposing her moist sex. “Tessa and Nicole have been enjoying themselves. Why should we rush to pleasure them?”

I couldn’t agree more.

I knelt down and caressed her thigh, loving the smooth feel of her pale flesh. I breathed in the musk of her sex then kissed and licked her inner thigh, slowly making my way upwards. Quinn exhaled deeply as my lips found her clit.

Whatever she’d been doing to the twins had moistened her cunt. I slipped a finger effortlessly in and stroked it slowly as I lapped my tongue over her clit.

“Yeah . . .” she breathed contently as I worked her over.

I played with her clit faster, flicking it, sucking on it, and added a second finger to her sopping cunt. She moved her hips harder into my face, urging me on without words. I felt her fingers entwine in my hair and she pulled my face into her more insistently. She started breathing heavier, and I poured all the loving attention I could into her cunt.

I quickly slipped my two dripping fingers out, turned my hand, and pushed my thumb into her cunt. I felt up through her ass crack, found her anal rosebud, and insert a single finger. Her tight ass resisted for only a moment before I was in, stroking both her cunt and ass with one hand while orally pleasuring her clit.

Quinn breaths came quicker now. I could feel her muscles tensing up as her pleasure built towards climax. I added a second finger to her ass and shoved my fingers in as deep and fast as they’d go. She clenched her fingers in my hair so tightly it almost hurt, and she started panting and sweating, just on the edge of climax.

So I did what any complete bastard would do. I stopped. She tried to hold me in place, but I pulled out of her grip.

“Such a tease,” Quinn said, her face flush with excitement.

“Look who’s talking,” I said, smirking up at her.

I selected a double-ended strap-on from the range of implements on the bed. It was Quinn’s favorite toy, and she regularly used it on all three of us. With little effort, I pushed the thicker end into her flushed cunt and helped tighten the straps on either side.

“I suppose we’ve neglected these two long enough,” Quinn said, stepping around the bed. She lightly touched the twin on top, causing her to shiver. “I wonder which hole I should start with.”

Tessa and Nicole waited in silence, bound to the bed and blindfolded. It was impossible to tell which was which by just looking.

Quinn grabbed the twin on top by her blonde hair and wretched her head back sharply, eliciting a surprised gasp. Not a painful gasp. Quinn didn’t do pain. It was all about power to her. The sensation of total control against helplessness.

“We’ll start here,” Quinn said. She lined her fake cock with the twin’s mouth, pushed it through her lips, placed both hands at the back of her head, and drove insistently deeper. Quinn started stroking it in and out, not quickly, but deeply and completely. The twin on top had trouble taking the long strap-on all the way down her throat, and she coughed and gagged a few times, but went back at it, eager to please.

So it was Nicole’s on top. Tessa could take that and more in her throat without a flinch.

I stepped up to the bed opposite Quinn. From top to bottom I had Nicole’s ass, her cunt, and Tessa’s mouth to choose from. I wish all choices in life were this good. I urged Tessa’s head down over the side of the bed, straightening her throat. She opened her mouth wide, ready for my rock-hard cock.

I pressed the cockhead against her soft lips and slipped in, just as slowly as Quinn. Tessa effortlessly took every inch I fed her. I pushed in, enjoying the soft wet confines of her throat until my crotch pressed against her lips.

Her nipples were taut with excitement, and I clenched her breasts as I began stroking her throat. It took a lot of effort not to fuck her mouth senseless. After all, as skilled at deep-throating as Tessa was, I doubted even she could sustain an assault like that without gagging. So instead I stroked her nice and slow, enjoying the sensations of her playful tongue and lips over my engorged member.

I fucked her mouth for a few minutes while Quinn worked Nicole over from the other side. Nicole raised her hips off Tessa and wiggled her ass in my face.

Well, if she wanted more I’d be happy to oblige.

With my cock still deep in Tessa’s throat, I pried Nicole’s ass apart with my thumbs and buried my tongue into her ass crack. She tasted fresh and clean. It’d taken me a while to get over my dislike of orally pleasuring a woman’s ass. There was dirty and then there was disgusting. But Quinn made sure everyone cleaned up and cleaned out before each round of marathon sex. Excellent hygiene and wild sex make a wonderful couple.

I alternated between rimming her anal rosebud and spearing into her sphincter with my tongue. Her ass was so hot and delicious. It didn’t taste bad at all, and I attacked it with abandon. Her hot cunt dripped from her sister’s oral attention, and I shoved two fingers into her and reamed her out as I dug at her ass with my tongue.

Nicole moaned loudly, her mouth stuffed with Quinn’s strap-on cock. At the same time, I noticed Tessa sucking on my cock more insistently. Quinn had shoved a vibrator deep into her ass. I started fucking her throat faster and I felt my climax finally hit me.

My balls tightened and I grunted. Stars flashed in front of my eyes as cum jetted out of my cock, splattering the depths of Tessa’s throat. She swallowed every drop without hesitation, and sucked on my member as if hungry for more. I paused, panting and sweating, enjoying Tessa’s mouth around my slowly shrinking cock. She worked at it eagerly, and I could tell it wouldn’t be long before I was ready for another round.

But in the meantime …

I grabbed a string of anal beads from the bed, balled them together and set them down in the small of Nicole’s back. I then took a jar of lube, scooped a dollop out with a finger and began swirling it around Nicole’s rosebud in shrinking circles before pushing in with my finger.

Nicole moaned as I slid a single finger in and out of her ass, occasionally adding more lube to make sure she felt as much pleasure and as little pain as possible. She wasn’t as anally experienced as the rest of us, but like her deep-throat attempts with Quinn’s strap-on, she hungered to experience it all.

I added a second finger and drilled it deep. Nicole groaned. Her ass slowly loosened up, and I felt it was time to see how she liked anal beads. The string wasn’t too long, but each bead was as thick as my cock. I pressed the first one against her ass and pushed.

It popped in, causing Nicole to gasp as Quinn continued savaging her throat. I pushed in the next bead, and the next, and the next, slowly filling her ass. I could feel her muscles tense up a little, so I started fingering her cunt with my free hand, but I didn’t stop adding beads. One by one, I filled her ass up.

Finally, every last bead was in. I slipped a finger through the ring at the end, and started really fragging her cunt with my fingers, pumping them in and out so fast and hard my fingers started to cramp. When I felt she was close to orgasm, I pulled the beads out in one swift motion. The sensation of thick beads popping out of her ass pushed her over the edge.

Nicole gasped, causing Quinn’s strap-on to pop out of her mouth as her intense orgasm slammed home. Quinn quickly grabbed her hair and silenced her by forcing her strap-on back into down her throat.

Tessa had worked her oral magic on my cock, and I was ready for another round. I pushed Nicole’s ass down so that Tessa could pleasure her sister’s cunt. Nicole may have just climaxed, but that hardly meant anything with her. She could outlast all of us.

Tessa started lapping at Nicole’s cunt as I pried her ass apart and aimed my stiff cock. I pressed in, forcing my way through her tight anal ring and into the hot, smooth depths of her ass.

“Nice and tight,” I said.

I pushed in further, filling her ass with inch after inch of my firm cock. She was incredibly tight, but my fingers and the anal beads had loosened her just enough for full penetration, allowing me to bottom out in her ass and start stroking.

I grabbed her hips for better leverage and really plowed into her ass, faster and faster until I was fucking it like a cunt. Quinn had stopped fucking her mouth, and Nicole squealed loudly with each thrust. I pounded her ass remorselessly as Tessa worked her cunt over.

I grabbed Nicole’s bound arms and pulled her up so that her upper body arched as I fucked her.

“Aah, God!” she exclaimed. “Fuck!”

I ran my hands from her firm stomach to her pert breasts and squeezing. She turned her head and we kissed deeply, passionately. Saliva had dribbled down her lips from Quinn relentless fucking. That and her blindfold made her look so fucking hot. Our tongues dueled as I played with her breasts, squeezing and kneading their firm flesh and rolling her nipples.

I fucked her ass even faster now. Sweat covered both our bodies, dampened our hair, and dripped from my forehead.

“I’m close,” I whispered in her ear.

“Cum in me!” she said. “Cum in my ass!”

Her body tensed up and she cried out as a second orgasm slammed through her. Her ass clenched and throbbed around my cock, and I felt my seed boil up from my balls. I buried my cock deep in her bowels and shot off ropes of thick, hot cum.

I let her down. She flopped limping on top of her sister, panting in post-coital joy. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and pulled out of her ass. My cock twitched as it shrank.

“Wow,” I breathed, looking up.

Where was Quinn?

I felt hands on my waist. Quinn playfully bit my ear and tugged. Her strap-on pressed against the small of my back.

Oh, fuck me.

“How about I repay you for earlier,” she said, guiding me, kindly but firmly, to the side of the bed. I lay down with my stomach on the bed and her on top of me. She kissed my cheek, my shoulder, kissed and caressed my back all the way down to my ass.

“This should be enough for these two,” Quinn said, picking up a vibrator, forcefully stuffing it into Nicole’s ass, and turning it on. Now both twins had vibrators humming in their asses as they played with each other’s cunts.

Quinn pried my ass open and forced her tongue in. It felt great. She was so firm, so confident, and she opened me up like she had so many times before. I let out a slow, content exhale as she worked my ass with her tongue.

Quinn took her time, lavishing my ass with oral attention. It didn’t take long before my cock was hard once again, despite having cum twice. She grabbed my shaft with her hand and slowly stroked it as she loosened me up.

Then I felt her tongue pull out and her long finger burrowing in. She stroked her greased digit in and out, prepping my ass for the pounding to come, and I lay happily motionless as she worked her magic. My ass loosened up and she added a second finger, thrusting and twisting as her other hand danced over my hard cock.

Quinn took her time, setting a slow pace and sticking to it. My ass started to feel really good. Quinn knew how to work someone’s ass, knew all the right places to touch, and her fingers stirred me up from the inside.

She pulled her fingers out, and I felt the head of her fake cock touch my ass. She pried me apart and pressed in. I let out a slow exhale and pushed outwards as the head penetrated my ass. It slipped in, the first inch filling me.

Quinn let another inch sink into me before pulling back, stroking me a little at a time, pushing insistently deeper with each stroke. She grabbed my hips when she was halfway in and started picking up speed.

I remembered the first time she’d done this to me, how nervous and freaked out by her kink I’d been. But now I could just relax and enjoy her undeniable skill. She loved the power sexual control brought her, but she shared the pleasure.

Finally, her fake cock filled me all the way. Quinn started fucking me in earnest, pulling out until just the tip was left, then thrusting all the way back in. I grunted under the onslaught as she picked up speed, fucking my ass faster and faster, filling and emptying me in firm, confident strokes. Her hips slapped against my ass with each complete thrust.

Quinn was relentless. Her pounding went on and on for what had to be over ten minutes. Finally, the opposite end of her strap-on did its job and Quinn cried out as she climaxed, burying her fake cock deep in my ass. My cock was rock hard from her relentless pounding and the tip dripped with precum.

Quinn collapsed onto my back, her hot breath near my ear. I could feel her full breasts squished against my back, her chest heaving with each deliciously fulfilled breath.

Her hand reached under me and grasped my cock.

“Your turn now,” she whispered.

She rolled me over, removed her strap-on with a wet sigh, and tossed it to the floor. Next to us, Nicole and Tessa’s cries grew louder as the twins worked each other to a frenzy. Quinn released the clasps holding their arms bound, and both twins starting fingering and groping each other.

Quinn straddled me on the bed, grabbed my cock with both hands and guiding me to her dripping cunt. The sudden wet tightness of her cunt almost pushed me over the edge, and I had to focus to not cum on the spot.

“Ahh . . . yeah . . .” she sighed, lying down on top of me. I held her close, my arms on her back, and we kissed deeply as she started a nice slow rhythm. Her nipples were hard against my chest, and her hands played with my hair and held the back of my neck.

Despite this being my third time that night, it didn’t take long for the anticipation of release to build in my balls. With Quinn’s full, voluptuous body pressed against mine and her hot cunt hungrily devouring my cock, I didn’t last long.

I grunted and my cock spasmed in Quinn’s cunt, shooting my load deep into her as we continued to kiss. Both of the twins cried out almost at the same moment as their own orgasms hit. Quinn climbed off of me, and we crawled over to untie them.

After that, we cuddled up with each other, falling asleep one by one in with our lovers close by.

* * *

What a crew. That’s all I’ve got to say about these girls. What a crew.

Quinn, Tessa, and Nicole. The dom, the sub, and the incestuous nymph, though that’s probably an unfair generalization. Each of these ladies is extremely complex … and messed up in their own special ways.

To begin with, Quinn was raped by her step-brother. That episode ended if not badly then at least weirdly with her getting revenge by first drugging him, then raping and threatening to kill him. He’s living somewhere in France right now, I believe. Hell, I’d be on another continent too if Quinn wanted to kill me!

Quinn met Tessa three years before I came into the picture. The two went from friends to confidants to lovers, and Tessa has told me more than once that she loves Quinn.

Yeah … that just makes me all warm and fuzzy on the inside.

Anyway, that’s where Quinn’s … unusual sexual tastes fully surfaced. I seriously doubt Tessa came into the world a sex-starved submissive. No, Quinn made her into that. Willingly? Unwillingly? That question is up for debate.

How I originally came into the picture … I’m not sure. Thinking about it, if Tessa loved Quinn and Quinn loved Tessa … then the need for a third person, let alone a guy, isn’t there. After all, Quinn has her toys. There’s really no explicit need for a real cock in this picture, though all three of the girls are definitely bisexual. Sometimes I feel like I’m just another sex toy for the girls. Other times I think they actually care about me.

Whatever the truth may be, I’m Tessa’s official boyfriend … for whatever that’s worth.

And then there’s Nicole. What a mess she turns all this into. Naturally, as Tessa’s twin sister, we have an incest issue. I don’t know if there are different degrees of incest wrongness, but at least this one can’t result in kids. And honestly, two hot blonde twins going at it really works for me.

I’m pretty sure Nicole doesn’t feel anything for Quinn. But that doesn’t help things at all because I think she has feelings for both me and her twin sister! Quinn was initially furious when she learned Nicole and Tessa were going at it, which begs the question of why I’m tolerated. The answer to that one? Don’t know.

So, yeah. Like I said. What a crew.

Oh well. Might as well enjoy it while it lasts, right?

* * *

As usual, I woke up last. The mourning’s light filtered through the blinds and right into my eyes.

“Ggrr … bleh-whaa …”

I slung my legs off the bed, sat up, and rubbed my face. I could hear the excited bustle of girls making breakfast in the kitchen. The warm aroma of sausage and toast made my mouth water.

But first things first.

I lurched over to the bathroom, evacuated, found some clothes, and headed for the kitchen.

“Good morning, Dave!” Tessa said from the counter, waving a spatula. I could tell it was her from the black oval-rimmed glasses she favored over the Nicole’s contacts.

“Glippeddy whadda-who …” I slurred.

“If there was a sentence hiding in that mess I missed it,” Quinn said.


“If you say so.”

I pulled up a stool and sat down next to Nicole. Before I knew it, Tessa set down a plate with sausages, buttered toast, scrambled eggs, and hash browns. Nicole poured me a cold glass of orange juice, and I drank the whole thing in one go. She smiled and poured me another.

God. How can these girls be so cheerful in the morning when they sleep less than me? Here I am barely awake and they’re prancing around with zip to rival the Energizer Bunny. It’s just not fair.

Quinn turned the page of her newspaper.

“Anything good in there?” Nicole asked.

“Good? No,” Quinn said. “Tuition’s going up ten percent.”

“What, again? What excuse are they giving this time?”

“Budget deficits. Same as in December.”

“Well that’s just stupid. All they have to do is spend less money than they earn! It’s not that hard! I do it every month! Don’t those idiots know how to balance a budget?”

“Apparently not.”

Nicole nudged me with her elbow. “What do you think, Dave?”

“Blurgle ninny-hammer.”

Nicole smacked me in the back of the head.

“Ouch … what did I do?”

“Were you even listening?”

“Sure … ahh, what was the question?”

“Our tuition’s going up!”

“That’s not a question.”

“I was asking for an opinion, Dave!”

“Umm, they’re all a bunch of idiots?”

“Thank you for the insightful fiscal commentary,” Quinn said. “I am sure the university executives will be forced to adjust their policies based on such breathtaking reasoning.”

“You’re making fun of me, aren’t you?”

Quinn smiled and winked as she turned the page.

“Don’t worry about it, sis,” Tessa said.

“But I barely made ends meet with the last increase! What am I supposed to do? Find a second job? Take out another loan?”

“You’re forgetting something,” Tessa said as she sat down at the counter. “You can move out of your apartment. Right, Quinn?”

Nicole’s smack to my head must have helped wake me up because I noticed how very still Quinn sat before answering.

“Sure,” Quinn said finally. “It’s not a problem.”

“Really?” Nicole said. “You sure it’ll be okay?”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not a problem,” Quinn said, not looking up from her paper.

“Oh, thank you! You have no idea how big a help this is!”

There was that feeling in the back of my skull again. The itch that told me something was wrong. But I was also hungry, so I ignored it and dug into my eggs and hash browns.

“Hey, Quinn,” Tessa said. “I told you about the fourth, right?”

“Yes. Don’t worry about me.”

“The fourth?” I asked. “What about the fourth?”

“Mom and Dad want us home for Independence Day,” Nicole said. “They’re organizing a big family event and want all us kids home.”

“Oh, they’re just upset we haven’t visited them once all summer,” Tessa said. “We just show up, say our hellos, watch some fireworks, say our goodbyes, and head back. We’ll be back here before you know it.”

Great. Me alone with Quinn. That’s just fucking great.

Of course come to think of it, the last time we were alone together was pretty cool. I learned I still suck at golf, she gave me a blowjob on the eighteenth hole, and the day ended with absolutely no bondage play. But still, this is Quinn we’re talking about. Girls are hard enough to figure out. Quinns are ten times worse.

Still … even if she were to …

“When do you leave?” I asked.

“Later today,” Tessa said. “We’ll be gone all tomorrow and be back on the fifth.”

I looked over at Quinn, not sure what to expect.

She winked at me again and went back to reading her paper. Oh for fuck sake, what did that mean? What sort of twisted kinky ideas were going through her head? I bet she wasn’t even reading the paper. She was probably just dreaming up ways to out do her previous kink record.

Little did I know just how right I was … while being totally wrong at the same time.

* * *

“So,” Quinn said, sitting on the couch next to me. “You consider this fun.”

“Yes, this is fun!” I said, glaring at her 50″ LCD.

“Obviously. How could I think otherwise? Is that why you almost threw the controller at the screen?”

I gritted my teeth and tried twisting the Xbox 360 controller apart. The epilogue level for Call of Duty 4 loaded again, and I paused the game.

“I wasn’t actually going to throw it, you know! I was just really really frustrated with this stup— fantastic, high-quality game!”

“What are you trying to do, anyway?”

“Rescue the hostage!”

“And what happens if you rescue him?”

“I get twenty gamer points!”

I unpaused the game. Thirty-five seconds later Quinn said, “Wow. You just got … what was that word? Powned?”

“Oh, do shut up,” I said, tossing the controller onto the coffee table.

“Seriously. You consider this fun? I can think of a dozen better ways to spend an afternoon.”

“Yeah, and I bet they all involve tying me up.”

“Oh, you’d be surprised.”

I snorted out a laugh.

Quinn leaned over and whispered in my ear exactly what she was thinking. I looked over at her.

“You— You’re serious, aren’t you?” I said.

“Am I ever not serious?”

“And I can do anything to you? No restrictions?”

“Only what I just said.”

“But in order to do that …”

She put a finger to my lips. “Use your imagination. Impress me.”

I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. Holy shit. This was Quinn we’re talking about. Quinn! And she’d just— She was going to—

Wow … Sweet.

“Tomorrow night,” she said, standing up.

“What, not tonight?”

“I feel like going out to see a movie tonight.”

“Err, okay. I could … I could join you?”

“It’s a romantic comedy,” she said, walking away.


“Yeah. But look at it this way!” she called back. “You’ve got a whole day to think up something good!”

She closed her bedroom door, leaving me alone in the great room.

Well. That was unexpected. A part of me wondered what brought it on. Occasionally Quinn liked to swap dominance roles with Tessa, but not often, and certainly never with just me. This was a first.

Yeah, I wondered what brought it on … for all of about five seconds. Then I got busy thinking about what I was going to do to her. Heh heh heh.

Tessa’s bedroom opened. She stepped out, dragging two roller suitcases behind her.

A thought struck me. I stood up. “Here. He me help you with that.”

“Don’t worry,” Tessa said. “I’ve got it.”

“Nah, it’s no trouble,” I said, taking hold of one suitcase, rolling it out the door, and holding it open for her.


“No problem.”

We took the elevator down to the apartment’s basement garage. Nicole was already waiting in her 2000 Chevrolet Cavalier, which lacked a rear fascia. I stopped about halfway to the car.

“Hey, Tessa?”


“You mind if I ask you a question?”

“Sure. What’s up?”

I scratched the back of my neck. The idea seemed fine when I thought it up. After all, when in need of kinky ideas go to the expert, right? It certainly seemed simple enough. Tessa knew what she was. I knew what she was. She knew I knew what she was. However, the words caught in my throat. We just didn’t discuss it. Not often, at least.

“What is it?” she asked. “Come on. We’ve got to go now or we’ll be stuck in rush hour traffic.”

I took a deep breath. “So, like, I was wondering … what’s the wildest thing you and Quinn have ever done?”

Tessa blushed fiercely. She looked away, unable to meet my eyes.

I was worried for a second, but then her lips curled into a sly smile. Her cheeks were red, and she still couldn’t look at me, but at least she wasn’t upset.

“Why? Looking for ideas?”


“Oh, but there are sooooo many to choose from.”

“Just pick something that stands out.”

“Well if you insist,” she said. She put on a show of thinking, but I had a feeling one came to mind very quickly. “Well, there was this one time … before I met you. You remember the story I told you about how I lost my virginity?”

Let’s see here. Quinn got you drunk, tied you up in the shower, drugged you with a medicated enema, and took your virginity without asking. Umm, yeah. That about covers it.

“Vaguely,” I said.

“Well, there was this one time she did something almost like that. She started with enemas and kept filling me up. And then she made me hold it for what seemed like forever. She told me afterwards I had six quarts in me. I looked like I was pregnant!”

“Ouch. Wouldn’t that hurt?”

“Not if you go slow,” Tessa said. “You just have to make sure your partner isn’t in pain. It’s really the same as … as … you know …”

“Butt sex?”

“Yeah. Same as that. Pain is bad, but the body can get used to all sorts of stuff.”

And you certainly are an expert at stuffing foreign objects in strange holes, aren’t you?

“And that feels good?” I asked.

“Well, it’s not the same as regular stuff. It’s more a kind of foreplay. You see, Quinn started by—”

Tessa explain the whole encounter to me. When she was done, my jeans felt way too tight and my dick hurt. God, it was going to be tough getting through the day without jacking off.

“So, you actually like it when she gives you enemas?” I said.

“Yeah, definitely! How about trying it yourself?”

“What? No!”

Tessa rolled her eyes. “I mean trying it on me, silly.”

“Oh … uhh … well …”

“Hey! What’s the hold up!” Nicole shouted from the car. “If we don’t leave now we’ll spend the next two hours stuck in traffic!”

“Looks like you two think alike,” I said.

“Yeah,” Tessa said. She gave me a quick peck on the cheek. “Think about it.”

Tessa grabbed both bags and hurried over to the car. Nicole said something angry as she loaded her bags. I waved as they pulled out of the garage.

Well, that was certainly something to think about. Enemas, huh? I suppose I’ll just add that to Tessa’s extensive list of fetishes.

I went back upstairs. Quinn came out of her room, all dressed up for a night on the town. I offered to join her again (not really sure why), but she told me the plot of the movie. That was enough to kill my interest. Romantic comedies. I mean really, what is the point of their continued existence?

She left for the night and I went back to sucking at Call of Duty 4. After I got tired of my own suckage, I nuked myself a dinner in the microwave and was asleep by the time she got home.

* * *

“What? You don’t like surprises?” I asked as I blindfolded Quinn.

“No, I like surprises. I just don’t like disappointment.”

Oh ho! We’ll see how smug you are when I’m done with you! I jerked the blindfold extra-tight. She just smiled in that smug way she always does.

I stepped back and took a good look at her. She was already naked except for the blindfold and bondage cuffs around her wrists and ankles. Her pale skin glistened under the dim bedroom light. I stepped behind her, pulled her arms back, and clipped her wrist cuffs together. Her high and heavy breasts rose and fell with each confident breath.

“Not even a hint about what you plan to do?” she asked, cocking her head to one side and smirking.

Damn. Even tied up and blindfolded she still managed to be in charge.

“I can offer you a suggestion if you’re out of ideas,” Quinn said.

I snapped my fingers. “That’s what we’re missing.”

“And what might that be?”

I opened the nightstand’s bottom drawer and rummaged until I found a ball gag. It was bright fluorescent orange.

“Hey, Quinn?

“Wha— gnnnh!”

“There! Much better.”

“Mmmnn …”

I pressed myself against her from behind and took her full breasts into my hands. She moaned contently as I massaged her flesh and played with her nipples. I started nice and slow, sometimes caressing her stomach or kissing her neck before coming back to her breasts. Tessa and Nicole had nice bodies, no doubt, but Quinn’s was just fantastic, and it wasn’t every day I got free reign over it.

I still had my pants on and given the tightness in my crotch, I’d be shedding them very soon. I placed a hand on her bound arms and guided her towards the bathroom. I don’t know what she thought I was going to do, but she hadn’t expected this. I could sense her apprehension, however well she hid it.

The shower was a really classy one with a cylindrical, all-glass exterior and more than enough room for two people. I pulled the shower door open with my free hand and guided Quinn inside. She stumbled as she stepped down the shower’s depression, but I kept hold of her.

“I asked Tessa for some advice. Can you guess what she suggested?”

I guided her to her knees, unclipped her wrists, and re-clipped them to the waist-high railing. I then spread her legs, surprised to see her tremble a little. When she was wide and exposed, I clipped her ankle cuffs to eyebolts along the base. It made me wonder just how many times Quinn had tied Tessa up here before she had fucking eyebolts installed in the base.

I lifted her behind, spread her cheeks with my thumbs, and buried my face in her ass. She moaned as I pushed my tongue into her, teasing her open for the onslaught she was about to suffer. She was tight, but I got the tip of my tongue past her rosebud and drove it in deep. I pumped my tongue in and out, not quickly, but firmly and deeply each time. I then rim her a few times, then went back to probing her depths. All the while she groaned helplessly through her gag.

I worked on her like for around ten minutes, really savoring the experience and drawing it out. I knew she liked it too. She squirmed a bit as I reamed her out with my tongue. Not much; this was Quinn after all. She had self-control to spare, but she was clearly relaxing and enjoying the attention lavished on her ass.

I pulled back, massaged her ass cheeks, then pressed the tip of one finger into her anal rosebud. Her sphincter squeezed my digit as I pushed it halfway in.

But then I stopped and abruptly pulled my finger out. I could tell the move surprised her.

“No. Not quite yet,” I said, standing up. “Just wait here. I’ll only be a minute.”

I could only imagine what Quinn was thinking as I stepped out of the bathroom, but I had other plans. I made my way to the girls’ gear closet: their truly disturbing collection of bondage toys, outfits, and stuff I couldn’t even identify. I found the (surprisingly large) box labeled “Enemas”, tossed in a few miscellaneous sex toys for good measure, hefted the box, and took it back to the bathroom.

I set the box down, making sure the contents made a nice rattle.

“Oh, let’s see what we have here. Ah. This’ll do.”

I selected an enema like a jumbo syringe, filled a bucket with warm water, and stepped into the shower. I sucked up a quart with the enema, knelt down behind Quinn, and pushed the tip in.


I slowly emptied the enema into her ass, filling her bowels with warm water. She moaned, but didn’t protest, and I took my time, watching for any signs of discomfort. She took the whole quart without a problem, so I set the enema down and removed her ball gag, letting it hang from her neck.

“There. How’s that feel?”

“Kind of … full,” she said.

“Here comes another one.”

“I— …”


She shook her head. I refilled the enema, stuck it in her ass, and pushed another quart into her. She started breathing faster, gasping even, and I slowed down each time she looked uncomfortable. But the moment always passed and I got the whole quart in.

“Here comes another.”

Quinn bit into her arm and whimpered as I filled the enema again and pushed the load into her bowels. Her stomach bulged quite a bit now. Tessa wasn’t kidding about it making her look pregnant. Quinn breathed in quick gasps as a third quart of warm water filled her colon.

“God!” she gasped.

“Does it hurt?” I asked.

“A … a little …I’m a little cramped.”

I rubbed her bloated belly, and this seemed to help. She breathed a little slower now. Sweat covered her body in a glistening sheen.

I refilled the enema syringe with another quart.

“No more!”

“Did you stop when Tessa first asked you to?”

“I— …”

I smiled. Quinn’s confidence was melting away.

“You can take it,” I said. “I’ll go slow.”

I stuck the fourth load into her ass and pushed. Quinn’s body trembled and she let out a long groan as I filled her up. She gritted her teeth a few times, and I stopped and waited before continuing. But each time she’d relax a little, and I eventually got the whole fourth quart into her. Her belly swelled from her overfilled colon, and I massaged her stomach as she panted.

“There. It’s all in.”

“I— Gnh! I can’t hold it!”

“Come now. That’s only four quarts. How long did you make Tessa hold hers?”

“Fif—fifteen min— gnn!”

“Fifteen minutes? Can’t you hold it for at least five?”

“Please! I can’t! I can’t!”

“Oh, what am I going to do with you?” I said, standing up. I turned on the shower. Quinn gasped as cold water hit her back, and I adjusted the temperature until it was nice and warm.

“Gnn! I can’t—! It won’t—!”

I stepped out of the shower, shed my pants and underwear, and waited.

Quinn barely lasted two minutes. She actually screamed in pleasure as she let the enema out, and slumped against her restraints when her colon was empty. I didn’t see any mess (thank God for small favors), but that really didn’t surprise me. Quinn had already had a much smaller enema to clean her bowels for anal sex. If there was any mess, the shower drained it out of sight and mind.

“Wow. You really enjoyed that.”

Quinn panted, her head down, limbs slack against her restraints.

I grabbed a bottle of lubricant, knelt down behind her, lifted her ass, and pushed the tip of my cock in. With one hand, I twisted the cap off and poured some on my cock. Quinn exhaled through clenched teeth as I forced my cock into her ass.

“Still nice and tight,” I said, setting down the bottle and grabbing her hips. Warm water washed over us as I eased my cock in, slowly opening her up.

It didn’t take long before I lodged my whole cock in her ass. I pulled everything out but the tip, and Quinn gasped. I plunged it back in, and she grunted. With a grin of satisfaction, I began fucking her ass, stroke by stroke picking up speed as she loosened up.

I think of all the sexual positions, this is the one I enjoy the most. There’s just something special about watching my cock disappear all the way into a girl’s ass over and over again as she takes it doggy style. It’s impossible to tire of that sight.

With Quinn’s ass loosened up, I started really drilling her, really fucking her ass as hard and deep as I could. She grunted with each complete thrust, taking everything I dished out.

“You love it up the ass, don’t you?”

“Yeah— Gnh! Hah! God!”

I reached under her, pulled her torso close to mine, and I continued slamming her ass. Her nipples were hard as rock under my palms, and I roughly groped and knead her firm globes.

It wasn’t long before I felt my balls clench with anticipation. I wanted to last as long as possible, to really give it to her good, and so I tried to hold off. But the tightness and the smooth heat of her ass were too much, and I grunted, thrusting deep into her and shooting my cum into her colon.

I paused there, my cock still firmly lodged in her. I kissed her neck and said, “You haven’t cum yet, have you?”

“No …”

“And I’m not going to let you until you earn it,” I said, pulling out of her ass. I stepped out of the shower and grabbed an anal toy from the box of goodies. It was one of those dildos meant for anal play. The ones that look like a bunch of plastic balls all packed together in a row. I shoved it all the way into her ass, then placed my cock against her lips.

She took my cock down her throat without a moment’s hesitation, pausing with just an inch still left outside. I placed a hand on the back of her head and urged her to take it all in. God, it felt great to have her lips around the base of my cock and the tip deep in her throat. She gagged a little, and I pulled back, letting her catch her breath before sliding in again.

My cock softened from my recent climax, allowing her to take the whole thing without any problems. She wasn’t as good with her mouth as Tessa, but then, I think that girl was born without a gag reflex.

With one hand, I guiding her head up and down my shaft. With the other, I slid the dildo in and out of her ass, occasionally twisting it, stirring up her insides. She loved it, moaning around my cock, speeding up whenever she really liked what I was doing to her.

I ran my fingers through her damp ginger hair, pushing it out of her face as she deep-throated me. My cock started hardening once again, and Quinn began having difficulty taking all of me down her throat. But she kept at it all the same, gagging a few times, but still ending each swallow with her lips around the base of my shaft.

With one final thrust deep down her throat, I pulled out. She gasped for air, saliva dripping from her lips, but didn’t complain at all. Damn did she look hot like that.

I pulled the toy out of her ass and knelt down behind her, placing the tip of my cock against her well-used ass.

“Not there …”

“Hmm?” I said with a delighted smile. “What was that?”

“Not there … p—please …”

“I’m sorry. You’ll have to speak up. I can barely hear you.”

With that, I shoved my cock all the way up her ass in a single stroke. She grunted as I bottomed out. Her ass had loosened up nicely by now, and I began fucking her fast and deep right from the start.

With my last climax so close, I felt more in control of my next one and made a conscious effort to hold it off. I wanted to prolong her anal foreplay for as long as possible before I finally let her off. She squirmed under me, not really resisting, but clearly wanting my cock in a different hole.

I stroked her ass over and over again. If it weren’t for the shower, I’d have been drenched in sweat. My muscles ached, and Quinn grunted like an animal as I plowed her ass.

“Please! Please let me get off!” she shouted.

“Not yet,” I said, barely a whisper next to her frantic shouting. I pulled her gag back up into her mouth and tightened it. With my cock still in her ass, I unlocked her ankle restraints and turned her over.

She grunted and squealed as I ravaged her ass. I loved the way her breasts bounced with each thrust. She planted her feet, and her hips moved with me, trying to more of me in her with each stroke, as she desperately, almost franticly, tried to get off. But whatever she did, however good it felt up her ass, it couldn’t push her over the edge into orgasm, and she lingered on that edge

“Ngh! Gnh! Gnn!”

“Just a little more.”

Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. My ball tightened, and I grunted, ejaculating deep in Quinn’s bowels. She tried to get a few more strokes out of me, but I held her hips firmly still, panting over her as warm water washed over both of us.

“Mnngh …”

I pulled out of her ass and shut the shower off. I unclipped her restraints, pulled her arms behind her back, and locked them in place. She didn’t resist, just stayed motionless wherever I moved her. I couldn’t help but smile. All that cold arrogance I so despised in her was gone; just her burning sexual desire remained.

I grabbed a thick vibrator from the box, shoved it up her ass, and turned it on. She moaned as it stimulated her from the inside. I stepped out of the shower and grabbed a towel. She lay in the shower, motionless and silent as I dried off. When I was dry, I stepped back in and dried her off. I wanted to do her in bed. No point in making a mess, right?

There was something incredibly sexy about Quinn’s body, and I’m not talking about just the naughty bits. Everything about her was so gorgeous: the narrowness of her hips, the arch of her back, the firm curves of her calves, the lush silkiness of her hair. I relished every inch of her body as I dried her off, and to my surprise, I was getting hard again.

Quinn still had the vibrator humming in her ass. I set the towel aside and lifted her up, surprised by how light she was. Despite being as tall as me, she barely seemed to weigh anything, and I carried her to the bed without a problem. My rock hard cock brushed against her bare ass.

I set her down on the edge and spread her legs. Finally, it was time. I guided my cock to her drenched cunt and pushed the first inch into her. She moaned softly as I eased in. I could feel the vibrator churning up her insides. It felt great against my cock, separated only by a thin membrane as I slid further into her.

I took a nipple into my mouth, groped the other breast, and started fucking her tight cunt. Quinn grunted, groaned, and practically screamed as her first orgasm of the night hit like a sledgehammer. Her whole body tensed as she cried out through her gag, and I kept drilling her.

She came three more times before I finally couldn’t take it any more and came again inside her. She screamed during each one, trembling immediately afterwards as she bucked against me, hungry for more. Finally, we both collapsed on the bed, me on top of her, sweating and tired and sore.

I removed the vibrator and bondage cuffs, then her gag and blindfold. I couldn’t help feeling a little apprehensive as I looked into her eyes.

But my concerns were unfounded. Her face looked so honest at that moment. I don’t know how else to describe it. All the barriers she put up to keep people out, all her defenses were down. It was just Quinn in front of me. Not Quinn the arrogant brain, or Quinn the dominating vixen.

Just Quinn. A woman and a lover.

“Did you like that?” I asked, looking into her vivid green eyes.

“Come here,” she whispered, pulling me close. I lay on top of her, and we kissed long and slow, gently savoring each other’s mouths.

We cuddled for a while after that, then settled in for the night. Quinn put her head on my chest. After all that work, I was ready to go to sleep, so it surprised me when Quinn wasn’t.


“Hmm? Yeah, what is it?”

“Mind if I ask you something?”

“What? Oh, sure. What do you want to talk about?”

“Do you think … do you think I’m a bad person?”

“Huh? Do I think what?”

She cuddled up against my chest a little hard. “I’m curious. That’s all. Do you think I’m a bad person?”

“Well, no. Of course not.” Geez. What brought this on?

“Are you sure? There’s no need to hold back. I can take it.”

“Well, geez, Quinn. Even if I thought differently, and I’m not saying I do, but even if I did, do you really expect any other answer?”

“No, I suppose not.”

I waited for her to say something else. Quinn was acting a bit weird, and any time I’m with a girl and I don’t understand what she’s doing or why she’s doing it, that’s just a recipe for disaster. Best to let the girl say something first.

“I’ve done a lot of thinking recently,” Quinn said.

Oh, fuck me. There’s no way this is a good thing.

“What about?” I asked.

“Life in general, I suppose. You, me. Tessa and Nicole. Where we are. Where we’re going.”

“Sounds like deep stuff.”

“I suppose it is. Do you know what Tessa wants most in life?”

“Something long and hard up her ass?” I know it was a mean thing to say, but it’s the first thought that came to mind.

Quinn chuckled. “No. Nothing like that. She wants children.”


“Is it that strange?”

“Well, I thought you and she— I mean, she really digs you, right? I never got that serious a vibe off her.”

“Not children with you. Just children in general.”


“Now you see the problem, don’t you? She loves me. We all know it. But the one thing she wants more than anything … I can’t give her.”

“There’s always adoption.”

“It’s not the same,” Quinn said. “There’s something special about carrying a life inside you and seeing it come to fruition. It’s something women naturally desire.”

I thought on this for a moment. “Wait. You mean you— You too!”

“Why are you so surprising?”

“Well …” Holy fucking shit.

“I’ve done such a horrible thing to her.”

“I think you’re being a little rough on yourself,” I said.

“Do you believe Tessa’s capable of a normal relationship after what I’ve turned her into?”

“Umm … well …”

“No, she isn’t,” Quinn said, shaking her head against my chest. “She was so young and naïve. I took her and turned her into what she is today. I stole her virginity, abused her, made her into my own personal plaything. And in the end she loved it, loved me, and craved it all the more.”

“You know, it takes two to tango. It’s not like you kept her chained to the bed night and day. Umm, you didn’t actually do that, right?”

“Of course not. But psychological chains can be just as strong as physical ones.”

“I guess.”

“Do you know why I’m like this?” Quinn asked.

“You mean why you’re so into control?” I shrugged. “I don’t know. I suppose you’re like that because of what happened between you and your step-brother.”

“That’s … almost true.”

“What do you mean?”

“Being raped by my step-brother and his friends over and over again was the worst experience of my life, but it’s what came afterwards that truly terrified me … I found myself … fantasizing about being raped … by my step-brother, by his friends, even by total strangers … and I feared I might one day seek out those experiences again.”

“Quinn …”

“That’s why I did what I did to Tessa. Not because I desired control, but because I feared my own longing for the opposite. And with someone like Tessa, it’s so very easy to stay in control. I’m not saying it’s a good reason, but it worked well enough. Even when Tessa and I would share a man, I never left a position of power … until you.”

“Umm … sorry?”

“Don’t be,” she said. “But ever since you came into our lives, I haven’t fantasized about my step-brother raping me.”

“Well, that’s good.”

“Not really. You see, I’ve fantasized about you raping me.”

“Err …”

“And what does hearing that make you think of me?”

“Umm …” Geez, what could one say to that? “Well, honestly?”


“Quinn, I think you had a terrible youth that left a lot of invisible scars. I mean, everyone has messed up fantasizes. I’d be in jail for life if I acted out every fantasy of mine. Some of them are quite violent and involve high school classmates with their heads on pikes. So fantasies are just that: fantasies. Compared to mine, yours are tame.”

Quinn chuckled. “That’s very kind of you. And a little disturbing.”

“Your welcome.”

“You know, I’ve never told that to anyone before … not even Tessa …”

“Do you feel better now?”

“A little.”

She cuddled up a little tighter. I could feel her chest rise and fall with each breath. And then I noticed something else.

“Quinn are … Are you crying?”

“Yeah …”

Quinn let out a long sob. It wasn’t a sissy girly sob. That wasn’t Quinn at all. This was quieter, more honest. Her tears fell from her cheek to my chest.

I ran my fingers through her hair. “You okay?”

“No, but it doesn’t really matter.”


“Haven’t you figured it out yet?”

“Figured what out?”

“I’m leaving.”

“Uhh …”

“I already put in the paperwork. I’m moving to a different university.”

“You’re serious, aren’t you?”

“Completely. What do you think of that?”

“I … I don’t know. If I told you to stay would you?”


“Then I guess it doesn’t matter what I think.”

I sighed and thought about this while playing with her hair. She sobbed a few more times, then fell asleep. I followed her shortly.

* * *

The morning came. We made love to each other, and I’m using the term very specifically. We did not have sex. We made love, and there’s a world of difference between the two.

I can safely say that’s the first time I ever made love to someone, though I’m at a loss to describe the exact difference. It’s just something you feel deep inside, you know? It’s just different and you know it and feel it as an experience that’s more than just physical. Afterwards I wondered if some people might go their whole lives without knowing the difference. The thought made me a little sad.

It was the first time Quinn and I were ever intimate without kink. Always before, there was something between us, be it bondage play or toys or even Tessa (in a very literal, double-stuffed sense). Not this time. This time it was just her and me and nothing else.

And you know what? I found I really liked it.

Which made Quinn’s revelation even harder to swallow. During breakfast, she made me promise not to tell Tessa. She’d do that herself when the time came. I gave my word. What else should I have done? Quinn was right. Tessa loved her, not me. This was their mess to clean up, right?


Oh boy. What have I gotten myself into?

Chapter 06

Tessa and Nicole walked into the apartment’s great room. If I’d been attentive of the twin sisters, I’d have noticed just how worried Tessa looked. Though normally perky and cheerful, something had sapped her of her energy.

Unfortunately, I had other things on my mind, like the pre-pubescent brat screeching in my ear.

“Dave? Hey, Dave?” Tessa asked.

“Would you stop singing into your microphone!” I shouted.


“Not you! Them!” I said, pointing to my Xbox 360 headset. “Yes, I know they’re coming up the left side! You can stop— Oh fuck, they just—! … I’m dead again.”

“Dave, could you—”

“What was that? Well, excuse me if you’re too slow to get away from a simple martyr grenade! Maybe if people would stop teabagging me, I’d remove the perk! You … oh, that’s real original! Does your mother know you talk like that?”

“Daaaaaave,” Tessa said, stepping in front of the big LCD screen.

I gave her an exasperated look. “You do know I’m in the middle of something, right?”

“This is important.”

I sighed, muting the game and my headset. “Okay. What is it? Please make it quick.”

“Well …it’s just that …”

“I think she’s over reacting personally,” Nicole said, sitting down on the couch next to me.

“No, I am not!”

“Look, is this going to be a real discussion or an argument about whether or not there’s a problem?” I asked. “Right now, I have three guys screaming into my left ear, calling me an African American, a homosexual, and a boy who loves his mother too much. And mind you, they’re not doing it in a nice way.”

Tessa looked at me with moistening eyes. It was so unfair of her. As annoyed as I wanted to be, her look turned my heart to mush. Give me an angry woman over a teary one any day.

“All right. All right. There. The game’s off.” I pealed the headset off. “Now what seems to be the problem?”

Tessa brushed a lock of blonde hair out of her eyes. She and Nicole had dressed for an evening out in clothes that showcased their tight, slender bodies. They were identical except for Tessa’s glasses. That little detail had saved me from more than a few embarrassing mistakes.

“It’s about Quinn,” Tessa said.

Nicole rolled her eyes.

“Nicole, stop that! Something’s really bothering her. She hasn’t gone out with us all week, and she hasn’t … you know … been joining us afterwards.”

“Yeah, I noticed that,” I said.

Nicole leaned over and whispered, “Honestly, I needed a break from her. That last time, she worked my butt over so hard I had trouble sitting the morning. But I’m better now, so that means more for you!”

“Uhh … that’s nice …”

“Come on you two, this is serious! Something’s wrong and we need to figure out what it is.”

Oh boy. Here we go. Well, I knew this was coming.

And you know the worst part of it? I couldn’t do anything about it. Quinn had entrusted her secret to me, and I wasn’t about to break that trust. I might play fast and loose with white lies, maybe a little more than I should, but when I give my word I keep it, for better or for worse, and this definitely fell into the “worse” category.

Tessa couldn’t be more right. Quinn was leaving. She’d transferred to another college and was moving out by the end of the week, and I couldn’t say or do anything to stop it.

But really, why would I want to? With Quinn gone, it would be just me and the twins. That was a pretty sweet deal. Sure, Tessa loved Quinn … but she’d get over her, right? And Nicole had shown her interest in me plenty of times. Take Quinn out of the picture and our tangled relationship got a whole lot simpler.

And even better, we’d still have a place to crash. Quinn planned to pay for the apartment until we all graduated. She was even leaving her Escalade behind. Pretty generous terms, if I do say so.

I should have been happy. Hell, I should have been giddy with joy. A free place to crash and a pair of sexually super-charged twins all to myself? Does it get much better for a college sophomore like me?

I should have been happy … but I wasn’t.

“You sure something’s wrong?” I asked.

“She’s in the study with the door locked,” Tessa said.

“Yeah, that’s a good indication something’s wrong.”

“Go talk to her.”

“Go talk— what, me?”

“I already tried,” Tessa said. “She told me to leave her alone. She wouldn’t even open the door. Maybe you’ll have better luck.”

“Err, okay, I guess.” I looked over at Nicole.

Nicole shrugged. “It’ll make my sister happy if you try.”

I sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll see what I can do. Just don’t expect any miracles. If Quinn isn’t in a mood to talk to Tessa, there’s no way she’ll talk to me.”

Nicole shrugged again. “If you think so.”

I stood up and walked over to the study. It was on the other side of Quinn’s spacious apartment, so I was confidently out of earshot. Well, as long as I spoke softly.

I knocked on the door. “Quinn? Hey, Quinn, you in there?”

“What do you want, Dave?”

“Got a minute to talk?”

“I’m not in the mood. Just leave me alone.”

I tried the door knob. Locked. “Come on, don’t be like this. Tessa’s all worried about you. Is it … something other than … you know …”

I waited half a minute.


I heard the latch unlock. Quinn opened the door. She didn’t look anything like the Quinn I knew.

Well, no that’s not quite true. Physically, she looked just the same. She’d pulled her vibrant red hair back in a ponytail, and was lounging around in shorts and a t-shirt. Standard Quinn-working-at-home attire, though the shirt was awfully tight.

After I pried my eyes off her ample chest, I noticed just how different she looked. For one, she didn’t make eye contact with me. For someone so completely confident, so always-in-control, she looked … frail. She’d been crying; her eyes were red. I noticed the trash can next to the computer was full of spent tissues.

The computer was on. I thought I recognized the Travelocity website.

“You okay?” I asked.

“I think you know the answer to that.”

“Yeah … I guess so …”

“Come on in. Have a seat.”


Quinn locked the door and we both sat down.

“So, is this what I think it is?”

Quinn shook her head. She picked up a newspaper from her desk and handed it to me.

“Hmm? What’s this?” I looked at the paper. “Err … I can’t read this.”

“It’s French. A friend of the family mailed it to me.”

“Why would someone send you a French newspaper?”

“You see that tab? Open it there and tell me what you see.”

“Okay, if you want me to.” I opened the paper and looked for anything familiar. “Hey, I think I see your last name a few time.”

“That’s right.”

“Wait. Didn’t your step-brother move to France?”

“He did.”

I looked at the section’s title. “Necro … necro log? I think.”


“What’s that mean in English?”


“Oh. Oh! Ooooh. Ummm, Quinn …?”

“The official cause of death was suicide. Prescription drug overdose.”

“Well, that’s … I guess I don’t understand. I mean, he did some horrible things to you. Is this what you’re so sad about? That your step-brother’s killed himself?”

“But he didn’t kill himself.”

It took me a few moments to fully understand what that meant. I was completely ignorant about what Quinn’s family did or how they’d amassed their fortune, and frankly, I was more than happy to keep it that way.

“Do you remember that trip I took at the beginning of summer?”

“Uhh … yeah, I guess so. Family business, you said.”

Quinn nodded. “That’s right. We met to discuss a … a growing problem and how to deal with it.”

“Hmm …”

Quinn wiped at her eyes.

“Hey, what’s the matter?” I rolled my chair next to hers. “You okay?”

“I could have stopped them, Dave. I could have, but I didn’t. I just … let it happen.”

Tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Hey, come on.” I put my arm around her shoulders. She leaned her head against my chest. “Are you going to be okay?”

“Do you know what it feels like to have blood on your hands?” she asked.

“Well, there was this one time I split my thumb open with a hobby knife.”

She laughed a little. “Be serious for once, Dave.”

“Sorry. But think about it, Quinn. Did that bastard really deserve your help or sympathy?”

“I don’t know … I really don’t …”

We stayed like that for a few minutes, Quinn resting her head against my chest, tears trickling down her cheeks. I brushed one aside, and she chuckled sadly.

“Thank you,” Quinn said, finally sitting up.

“For what?”

“Just for being here.”

“Oh. Umm, you’re welcome. No problem. You going to be okay?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“How about joining us for dinner or something? I know that’d make Tessa happy, plus it’d feel good to get out of the apartment.”

Quinn shook her head. “No, I’d rather be alone right now.”

“You sure?”

“Have fun without me.”

“Okay,” I said, standing up. I stopped at the door. “Have you considered how you’ll tell Tessa about … you know …?”

“I’ll take care of that when the time comes.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing,” I said. I left the study and closed the door behind me. Tessa and Nicole were sitting on the couch when I got back.

“Well?” Tessa asked.

“Quinn’s going through some issues with her family,” I said.

“Oh,” Tessa said, nodding her head. “I guess that explains it.”

No it didn’t, but damn it, I couldn’t say any more.

“All right!” Nicole said. “Enough putzing around. Time to decide what we’re doing tonight.”

“Good idea,” I said.

“Okay, how about the Green Lounge?” Tessa said, suggesting her favorite nightclub.

“Dinner and a movie,” I said.

“Hmm …” Nicole put a finger to her lips. “I’m going to have to go with dinner and a movie.”

“Oh, this is so unfair,” Tessa said, but she smiled anyway. “Every time we do something without Quinn I get voted down.”

“That place is just so noisy,” Nicole said. “It’s impossible to relax there.”

“You’re not supposed to relax. That’s the point of a nightclub!”

I shrugged. “Maybe next time?”

Tessa pointed a finger at me. “I’m going to hold you to that.”

Oh fuck. Me and my big mouth.

* * *

We caught a movie, which I ended up regretting. Hanging with the twins was fun, but I found their taste in movies lacking. I mean really, if you’ve seen one romantic comedy you’ve seen them all.

We caught dinner at the local P.F. Chang’s. I noticed Tessa had more to drink than usual. Not a whole lot more, but enough that I noticed. Maybe she needed to let off some steam, because she was in high spirits when we got back to the apartment.

That’s one thing I really liked about the girls. They were happy drunks. Of course, they didn’t need alcohol to remove their inhibitions. They had none to start with. When we got back to the apartment, even before the door closed, they were going at each other real hot and heavy, lips locked and hands up each other’s shirts.

Nicole broke their kiss and glanced at me. “Come over here, handsome.”

Don’t mind if I do.

I stepped behind Nicole, clenched her breasts and kissed her neck. She murmured her approval and went back to kissing her twin sister. I moved my hand across her firm stomach, slipped in down her skirt, and caressed her sex. We spent a good minute or two like that, just groping and kissing each other, getting our partners turned on for the sex to come.

Not that it took much to put Tessa and Nicole in the mood.

Tessa bunched her sister’s shirt around her neck, and kissed and licked each erect nipple in turn. Nicole turned to me, flushed face, and said, “Why don’t you give us a moment to get ready? We’ll meet you in the bedroom.”

I just smiled as they walked away. The day was certainly ending better than it had begun.

I took my clothes off, sat down on the bed, and waited for the girls to finish their pre-sex hygiene. A few minutes later, the girls walked in completely naked. I was about to stand up, but Nicole placed a hand on my chest. She grinned slyly, and both sisters knelt in front of me.

Nicole wrapped her slender fingers around the base of my cock and licked up one side. Tessa licked up the other side, and they met at the top, playing their tongues around my cockhead.

Fuck, that felt good.

Tessa reached underneath and massaged my balls as the twins lathered my cock with their tongues, sometimes pausing at the top to kiss each other. Nicole clearly decided that playful licks weren’t enough and began deep-throating me. The hot confines of her mouth felt great, especially the way her tongue moved against the bottom of my cock. She got about two-thirds of the way down, tried to go further, but gagged a little and came up for air. Saliva dribbled down her chin as she smiled up at me.

“Let me show you how it’s done,” Tessa said. She opened her mouth and swallowed me down to the base in one go, then sucked on me.

“Ah, fuck!”

Tessa kept my cock lodged in her throat and sucked on it, still playing with my balls. Damn, she was good.

Nicole sat up, straddled my leg, and kissed me. I grabbed her breasts, and she put her arms around my head. I could feel her moist cunt dripping against my leg. She was so ready to be fucked.

Tessa finally came up for air, licked underneath my cock a few times, and went swallowed me whole again.

I kissed Nicole’s neck and said, “If she keeps that up, it’s going to be such a waste.”

“Then let’s move on to something more interesting,” Nicole said. “You take the back. I’ll take her front,” she said, stepping off me.

I placed my hand on Tessa’s chin and gently pulled her off my cock. It came out of her mouth with a wet pop.

“And where do you want it?” I asked.

Tessa blushed fiercely. “Up … up my …”

“Ehh? Where? I can’t hear you.”

“My … my butt … please …”

I smiled as she turned around and spread her ass cheeks for me.

“And how do you want it?” I asked.

“… you know …”

“Nice and slow, right?”

Tessa shook her head. I loved the way she trembled, standing in front of me with her ass wide open, the way she was always just a little ashamed of her own kink. It just made fucking her that much more exciting.

“Then what?”

“H-hard and deep …”

“Then that’s what you’ll get,” I said, placing my hands around her narrow waist. I pulled her back. Tessa grabbed my cock, aiming it for her tight asshole. The tip pressed in against her sphincter, and I smiled. She was already greased up nicely.

I pulled her down onto my cock in one sharp motion, and Tessa squealed in delight. Her ass was incredibly tight, but I still buried my cock in her to the base. Her ass cheeks stopped against my lap as she panted from the quick penetration.

“Too hard?” I asked.

She shook her head and swung her bent legs up onto the bed so that she was kneeling over me with my cock still up her ass. This allowed her to start rocking back and forth on top of me. Her ass felt great, and I made sure she got it hard and deep like she wanted. Whenever she’d reach the top with just the tip of my cock still in her ass, I’d sharply pull her back down. She grunted and squealed with each complete thrust, loving every moment, every inch of my cock.

Nicole finished donning a strap-on and stepped up in front of us. She stroked her fingers across the strap-on’s probe.

“Do you want it, sis?” Nicole asked.

“Yes … please … give it to me …”

“Well, since you asked so nicely.”

Nicole pressed her fake cock against Tessa’s cunt and pushed in. I could feel the strap-on filling Tessa. She made these adorable squeaks as Nicole bottomed out in her cunt. The sisters kissed with both of Tessa’s holes completely filled.

Slowly, we started rocking in and out of Tessa. I held onto her hips, keeping her firmly in place. As Nicole thrust in, I’d pull out, and vice versa. Soon Tessa was crying out in joy, breathing fast and heavy as her orgasm approached, and we picked up the pace, really pounding into her with everything we had.

Tessa’s tight ass and the sight of the twins going at it all hot and heavy was just too much for me. I felt my balls contract and I grunted. Sperm boiled up from my loins and I thrust deep into Tessa one last time, releasing my load in her bowls. Nicole kept pounding away, and her fierce thrusts pushed Tessa over the edge.

Tessa cried out, wrapping her arms around Nicole and holding her close as she shuddered. Her ass twitched around my cock, prolonging my orgasm and milking every drop of cum out of me.

Nicole giggled, brushing the hair out of Tessa’s face. “You want more?”

“Yes, please …”

Nicole kissed her cheek. “What a good girl.”

She pulled her strap-on out. Tessa sat off me and rolled onto her hands and knees. Now that’s a delicious site: Tessa on a bed, sweating and flushed from her last orgasm, on her hands and knees ready for more. I felt my cock twitch just looking at her.

I crawled on the bed in front of her and held out my semi-erect cock. She took the whole thing into her mouth and started working her magic. I laced my fingers through her silken blonde hair and set a nice, slow pace for fucking her eager mouth.

Nicole grabbed Tessa’s hips and shoved her strap-on deep into her sister’s asshole. Tessa squealed with her mouth full of cock as Nicole fucked her ass hard. The strap-on must have been doing something to Nicole as well because her face reddened with stimulation and her breaths came faster as she pounded her twin sister’s ass.

I felt my cock start to regain its hardness. Tessa was just that good with her mouth. I guided her head up and down my growing shaft, making her swallow it from tip to base with each stroke, and she took it all without a problem.

When I was fully hard again, I pulled out of Tessa’s mouth. She went after it, hungry to swallow it again, but I held her back.

“Don’t be greedy,” I said. “It’s your sister’s turn.”

“Okay! Gnh! Hngh!” she said as Nicole continued plowing her ass.

I stepped off the bed and walked behind Nicole. When my cock lightly touched her ass, she stopped fucking her sister. I reached between her ass cheeks and inserted an abrupt finger.

“And where do you want it?” I asked, sliding my finger in and out of her already lubed-up ass.

“Where do you think?” she said with a giggle.

I added a second finger. She tensed up a little, but then started enjoying it, so I stroked her and twisted my fingers, stirring her up. She bent over Tessa as I lined up my cock with her ass.

I had to go slower with her; Nicole just couldn’t take it like Tessa could, but she enjoyed anal sex just as much once she loosened up. I pushed the tip in, then inched my cock in and out in tiny thrusts, opening her up bit by bit. She let out a long, luxurious exhale.

I reached around and played with her breasts as I sawed in and out of her, pushing deeper and deeper.

“Yeah …” she breathed. “Like that …”

Finally, I was all the way in. I stayed still as Nicole set a pace, filling Tessa’s ass with her strap-on, then filling her own ass with my cock. She rocked back and forth between us, faster and faster, her body slick with sweat. I groped her breasts roughly, tweaked her hard nipples and clenched her firm flesh as we fucked each other.

When Nicole’s orgasm hit, she buried her strap-on deep into Tessa. I pounded away at her ass, and she screamed even louder, finally slumping against her sister once her orgasm died down.

“God, that was good …” she said, panting.

I pulled out of her ass. Nicole unstrapped her fake cock and pulled it off. The dildo’s other end came wetly free of her cunt.

Tessa crawled on top of Nicole and they started sixty-nining each other, giving me a veritable banquet of holes to fill. I decided to enlist some help from the nightstand for this one. I shoved a vibrator into Tessa’s ass, turned it on, and walked around to Nicole’s butt.

She was still plenty loose, and my cock slid right it. I went straight to fucking her hard and fast, and she grunted and squealed with each stroke. The twins really worked each other over, groping and fingering and licking in a frenzy as the vibrator and my cock added to their excitement.

Tessa was the first to cry out, then Nicole. Finally, I joined them as my balls tightened and my cum jetted into Nicole’s luscious ass. I wiped the sweat off my forehead and collapsed on top of them.

We decided that was enough for one night, though Nicole was always game for more. That girl was just plain insatiable. But regardless, we snuggled up and fell asleep one by one.

* * *

The next few days were like one of those old Warner Brothers loony toons. That’s right. You heard me. Like a fucking loony toon.

You know the ones where someone’s going through a dark tunnel and there’s a light at the other end. Only it’s not a light at all but some train barreling straight at them. Yeah. That’s what the days felt like: a dark fucking tunnel with a really big train at the end.

I think deep down Tessa knew what was happening. Maybe she was in a state of denial, or maybe she really didn’t see it coming. Whatever the truth was, things got real obvious when Quinn started packing one morning.

Oh God. Listening to a girl cry has got to be one of the most horrific sounds in the universe. It just cuts right through me.

First Tessa cried. Then she yelled at Quinn. Then she went back to crying. Then became borderline hysterical. Then she went back to crying again.

To be honest, I couldn’t take any more so I retreated to the great room. Obviously, this mess didn’t make me happy, but why the fuck did it tear me up inside? I was a neutral party in this, God damn it. This fuck up was between Quinn and Tessa.

So why the hell did I feel like shit?

I sat down on the couch and sulked for a while. Nicole joined me a few minutes later.

“Hey, Dave.”


“So … what do you think about this?” Nicole asked.

“Me? What does it matter what I think?”

Nicole shrugged. “I don’t know. I just thought you’d have an opinion, that’s all. Quinn says she’s leaving for Tessa’s own good.”

“For Tessa’s good? Oh, that must be what all the sobbing and yelling is about. For a second there I thought someone was upset. My mistake.”

“So you don’t agree with Quinn.”

“No. I agree completely with Quinn, but that only makes me feel more like a piece of shit.”

“I don’t know why you should feel bad. After all, didn’t you always say that Quinn freaked you out?”

“Well yes, but …”

Nicole put a hand on my shoulder. “And I’m still here. And Tessa’s not going anywhere.”

“Yes, yes, I know that.”

“It’s just, you seem really broken up about Quinn leaving.”

“I am not broken up! I’m just— Look, there’s only so much girl-sobbing a grown man can take, okay?”


We sat there in silence for a while. The noise from the bedroom had finally died down. I looked up when I heard someone wheeling a suitcase to the door.

Quinn walked into the room, pulling two suitcases. Tessa followed her. She looked like a complete mess. Her eyes were red, her hair a mess. She rubbed under her nose and sniffled.

“Quinn, please …” Tessa said, weakly tugging on Quinn’s sleeve.

Quinn faced her and smiled down at her. “I’m sorry. For everything.” She tilted Tessa chin up, bent down, and kissed her gently on the lips. When they broke, I saw a tear trail down Tessa’s face. She wiped at it and sniffled.

“Goodbye,” Quinn said. She opened the door and grabbed her suitcases. Just before leaving, she turned to me and our eyes met. She looked so sad at that moment. All those defenses she normally wrapped around herself were gone. Everything I saw at that moment was genuine Quinn. No arrogance. No power. Just a sad woman doing what she felt was right, however much it hurt.

“Dave,” she said quietly, looking away.

And that was it. No kiss. No parting words. Not even a fucking goodbye. Just “Dave,” and she was gone. The door clicked shut behind her.

And then there were three.

A lot of emotions gurgled through my head, swirling around in some ugly maelstrom of non-reason. I was angry and sad and depressed and nervous and definitely not in my right mind.

But something made me stand up and walk out that door. I heard Tessa’s voice behind me, but I wasn’t listening. Quinn was already heading for the basement garage, so I took the next elevator down.

That fucking elevator seemed to take an eternity, and had time to wonder about what complete a retard I was. I knew what I was going to do, and I knew how utterly stupid it was. By damn it, I was going to fucking do it anyway!

The doors opened, and I spotted Quinn loading the last suitcase into her corvette. I took a deep breath, straightened my posture, and walked over.

She paused with the driver’s door open and looked at me.

“Dave, look, I’m sorry I didn’t say goodbye properly. It just didn’t feel right in front of Tessa. I’m sure you—”

“I want to go with you.”

“—you understand … what did you say?”

“I don’t want to stay here. I don’t want to stay with Tessa. I don’t want to stay with Nicole. What I want … is to stay with you. I— I love you, Quinn. I really do.”

I never saw Quinn look so shocked in her life. Her mouth hung open in surprise. Finally, she put on her driving sunglasses and looked away.

“Go back upstairs, Dave.”


“It’s for the best,” she said, climbing into the driver’s seat. She closed the door, revved the engine, peeled out, and drove off.

I can honestly say I have never felt worse in my entire life. I don’t know if it was anger or grief or me coming off an adrenaline high for being so fucking nervous, but some of my muscles hurt and felt a little dizzy. Eventually, I found the will to head back upstairs.

The twins looked up from the couch when I walked in. Tessa sprang up and walked over to me.

“Well? Did you convince her to stay?” she asked.

“No, I … I …”

“You what?”

“I … asked if I could go with her … She said no.”

I don’t know what made me blurt out the truth. Maybe I just didn’t care anymore. After all, I’d just professed my deepest feelings and got a slammed door for my troubles. What did a few more feet of free fall matter?

In retrospect, it a really dumb thing to do given what Tessa had already been through. I saw the shock on her face turn to anger, saw her reel back. But I did nothing, just stood there and let her slap me.

Only, she didn’t slap me. She punched me in the jaw so hard I saw stars.

“How could you?” Tessa shouted. “I hate you! I hate you!!! I HATE YOU!!!”

I rubbed my jaw as she ran out of the room crying. How much worse could it get? I looked over at Nicole.

“Would you like to punch me too?”

She shook her head. “I better go talk to her,” she said, standing up. “You actually …”

“Yeah. I did.”


“Because I’m an idiot, that’s why.”

“But I thought—”

“Nicole, I really don’t feel like talking about it, so just drop it, okay?”

Nicole shrugged and headed after Tessa.

I collapsed onto the couch. It was the middle of the day, but I felt awfully tired, so I curled up and dozed off before I knew it. Fuck it all. I didn’t care anymore.

* * *

“Dave? Hey, Dave, wake up.”

“Blehh … whaa …” I blinked some of the bleariness out of my eyes. “Tessa? Stop shaking me, will you?”

“It’s Nicole, not Tessa, you big dummy.”


“Yeah, Nicole. Now wake up. You’ve slept long enough.”

“All right. All right! Just stop shaking me, okay?” I ran fingers through my hair and sat up on the couch. “There. I’m up. Are you happy? God, what time is it?”

“Six in the evening. Sleep well?”

“Actually, no. You interrupted a very disturbing nightmare.”

“Then it’s a good thing I woke you, right?” she asked with a smile.

“Guess so. Everything still fucked up?”

“Yeah. Tessa’s been out all day. Said she was going shopping until she felt better.”

I rubbed my face. “That could take a while.”

“Yeah …” Nicole sat down next to me and put a hand on my thigh. “Hey, Dave?”


“Do you think Quinn left because of me?”

“What? No. Nothing like that.”

“That’s good.”

“You afraid this might drive a wedge between you and your sister?”

“Yeah. The thought scares me a little. Nothing’s ever really come between us, but … I don’t know. This might.”

“Nahh,” I said. “Tessa won’t be mad at you. If she’s going to be mad at anyone, it’s going to be me.”

“Why are you so upset that Quinn left?”

“I don’t know. Maybe … maybe I thought I saw something that wasn’t there. Maybe I started feeling stuff that she didn’t. I don’t know. Maybe I’m just an idiot.”

“Quinn’s damaged goods,” Nicole said. The way she rubbed my thigh did not escape my attention.

“Yeah, that she is.” Lot’s of invisible scars. That’s what I’d called them: invisible scars, and Quinn was covered in them.

“You think Quinn’s capable of a normal relationship?” Nicole asked.

“I don’t know. I thought so, but …”

“But …”

“Maybe I was wrong.”


“That’s kind of why Quinn left,” I said. “She was afraid as long as she was here, Tessa would never have a normal relationship.”

“What do you think about that?”

“I think she’s right.”

I leaned my head back and stared at the ceiling. God, what a complete fucking mess.

Nicole bent closer, running her fingers across my chest. “Hey, Dave?” Her breath was hot against my neck.


“You ever think … that what you’re looking for is a whole lot closer than you think?”

She kissed my neck, my cheek. I looked at her. With a guilty smile, she closed her eyes and kissed me, nice, soft, and long.

There are few things in this world that can help a man’s self-esteem faster than a beautiful woman just throwing herself at him. Inside, I was still a mess. I didn’t know what to think or do, but at least I knew it hadn’t all fallen apart. Nicole was like that last piece of driftwood from a violent sea wreck, and I clung to her.

Nicole swung her leg over, straddling me on the couch. I pushed my hands up her shirt as we kissed, finding her nipples hard and erect. I clench a breast, broke our kiss, licked down her throat, and took a nipple into my mouth.

“Yes!” she hissed.

She laced her fingers through my hair, holding me against her chest. I suckled her and groped her other breast.

Nicole started rocking back and forth, rubbing her crotch against the painful bulge in my jeans. God, I needed to get those off. I pulled away from Nicole’s chest and looked up at her. Her face was flush with excitement.

“Let’s finish this in the bedroom,” I said.

“Yeah. I’d like that,” she said.

It was a little awkward, but I looped an arm under both of her legs. In one quick motion, I lifted her up.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed, but still giggled as I carried her to the bedroom.

“You liked that?”

She laughed. “What do you think?”

I set her down on the bed, and we started undressing each other. When we were naked, I pushed her thighs apart and went down on her with my mouth.

“God! Fuck!” Nicole cried as I worked her clit with my tongue and inserted a finger into her moistening cunt. She started panting and making these adorable squeaks as I worked her over. When she was wet enough, I jammed a second finger into her and really started reaming her out.

“Yes! Gnh!”

My cock was rock hard by now and needed relief, so I stood up and placed it against her cunt.

“You want it?” I asked.

“Yes! Yes! Give it to me!”

I sunk my cock into her, enjoying the wet warmth of her womanhood. I slid easily in all the way with that first stroke. Nicole threw her arms around me, and we kissed as I started fucking her. Our kiss muffled her cries of delight as I drilled her hard. I looped my arms under her knees and held her legs apart, letting me penetrate her good and deep with each thrust.

Nicole broke our kiss and threw her head back, crying in delight as I fucked her cunt. I bent down and took a nipple into my mouth. She must have really needed it bad, because I could already feel her tensing up as her orgasm built towards release. I pounded on her even harder, pushing her and myself towards climax.

She finally screamed and shuddered as her orgasm erupted. Her clenching muscle spasms around my cock sent me over the edge, and I released my load in her hot cunt.

“Mmm … I love that feeling,” Nicole said, dancing fingers over her belly. “Your hot cum is spreading out inside me. It feels great.”

God, what a hot thing to say.

I pulled out of her. Nicole wrapped her delicate fingers around my shaft, gently stroking its twitching length.

“Would you do my ass next?” she asked.

I smiled. How could I refuse a request like that?


Nicole got onto her hands and knees, reached around, and spread her ass cheeks wide.

“Give it to me good, like you give it to my sister.”

“Anything you want,” I said.

I started by rimming her ass, teasing her around the edge, tickling the center with my tongue, then rimming her again. After a while, I pushed the tip of my tongue into her ass. She sighed contently as I began opening her up.

I went nice and slow, loosening her up while giving myself time to harden again. I soon had my face buried in her ass, pistoning my tongue in and out of her. She seemed to love that so much she started playing with herself.

When Nicole was good and loose, I grabbed a bottle of lube and pushed a greased finger into her.

“Mmmm … yeah …”

I pushed it in all the way until my whole middle finger was in her ass. I then started stroking her with my finger, twisting and bending it around to loosen her up even further. She might have been relaxed, but she needed to be really loose if she was going to take it up the ass like her sister.

I added a second finger and pushed it in. She moaned as my fingers bottomed out in her ass. I started twisting and stroking them, faster and faster, really giving it to her with my fingers.

Soon, my cock was erect and ready for action. I lubed it up good, just to make it easier on Nicole. I climbed up onto the bed, positioned her ass just so, placed the tip against her, and pushed in.

“Fuck! Hngh!”

I sunk it all in on the first go. Nicole’s body trembled, so I left it lodged all the way in as she relaxed. I bent over her, caressed her back, and felt up her breasts.

“You ready?” I asked.

“Yeah … give it to me …”

With hands on her breasts, I pulled her up so my chest was against her back and we were both kneeling on the bed, my cock lodged deep in her. I pulled it out and she grunted. I thrust it back in and she squealed. Quickly, I picked up speed until I was really fucking her ass. Her hot, tight smoothness was wonderful, and each thrust sent little spasms through her body that seemed to milk my cock.

She grunted like an animal as I plowed her ass. I tweaked her nipples and groped her breasts as I sawed in and out of her in smooth complete strokes. She loved it, and I gave her everything I could. Sweat beaded on my forehead as I pounded away at her.

She collapsed to the bed sheets. I grabbed her hips and kept fucking her ass deep and hard. She twisted the bed sheets in her hands, grunted and crying out with each thrust.

Finally I couldn’t take it anymore, and my second climax hit. My balls tightened up and cum splattered the insides of Nicole’s colon. Nicole worked her clit with feverish fingers, and I stroked her hard a few more times, sending her over the edge. She cried out, burying her face in the bed.

I collapsed on top of her, my cock shrinking inside her ass.

I pushed damp locks of hair out of her face and kissed her cheek. She giggled.

“Want to do it again?” she asked.

“Damn, girl! You’re insatiable!”

“Would you want me any other way?”

I kissed her cheek again. “Nah. You’re great just the way you are.”

The evening still had plenty of daylight left, and I hadn’t had dinner yet, so we decided to go out for a bite. We cleaned up first in the shower. In retrospect, that was a mistake because we just ended up having sex again. Nicole managed to coax my cock to life with her mouth and I gave her another ass pounding with her breasts pressed against the shower glass.

We eventually washed up and went out for dinner to a nearby Macaroni Grill. I think we were both trying to forget all the day’s craziness. I probably had one too many beers and Nicole didn’t skimp on the red wine.

“So what’s next?” Nicole asked as we waited for our deserts.

“Hmm? Well, I think cheesecake for me and—”

“No, not that. I mean with you and me … and Tessa … and Quinn for that matter.”

“I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it. Maybe getting Tessa to talk to me again would be a good place to start.”

“What about us?”

“Hmm? Well what about us?” I said.

Nicole started twirling her hair around a finger. “I’m just trying to understand where we stand. Did what we just do mean anything? Or was it just sex?”

Oh fuck. Not now. I reached over for my beer and found it disappointingly empty.

“Come on. I’m serious, Dave.”

“Me too. I think I need another drink before answering that.”

“Do you care about me?”

“What? Well, of course I care about you. You’re an awesome girl.”

“And not just because we have sex all the time?”

“Now that is a nice bonus, I’ll admit. But I like hanging with you. Really.”

“So if I said I was leaving would you come running after me?”

“You mean like with Quinn? I don’t know. I don’t even know why I ran after her.”

“Because you love her?”

“Who knows? All I do know is I need another beer.” I flagged down our waitress and ordered another.

Nicole twirled her hair around a finger, staring at nothing. It seemed like she was in deep thought.

“You want know what I think?” Nicole said suddenly.

“Please enlighten me.”

She leaned forward. “I think if a man loves a woman, I mean really loves her, then he shouldn’t let anything stand between them. That’s what I think.”

“God, that’s so fucking romantic.”

“I’m being serious, Dave! Did you mean what you said to Quinn or not?”

“Well, of course I meant it! And you know what, her answer hurt like hell! I tried. I failed. Life goes on.”

“So you’re willing to settle for me or Tessa. Is that what you’re saying?”

“Oh come on. I mean, I like you and all, but …”

“But you don’t feel anything special for me, do you?”

I sighed. “No. Nothing like that.”

Of all the times we’d gone out or had sex, I’d never felt that spark with Nicole or Tessa I’d experienced with Quinn. I thought Quinn had shared the feeling, but I’d been wrong. Completely, totally, irrevocably wrong.

Our deserts and my beer came. I picked at my cheesecake, suddenly not very hungry.

“You want my advice? As a friend? As someone who cares about you and who wish you cared more about her?”

I grimaced. I had this sinking feeling in my stomach, but I nodded anyway.

“If she means that much to you,” Nicole said. “If you were really honest with what you said to her, then you need to go after her.”

“How?” I asked bluntly.

“I don’t know, Dave. You’re a smart guy. Figure something out. But look on the bright side. What do you have to lose?”

* * *

I didn’t sleep well that night. My brain flatly refused to shut off, so I kept tossing and turning. I heard Tessa come home, maybe around midnight. She and Nicole said something to each other. No yelling and no crying, so that was good.

What did I have to lose? The thought kept flying around in my head, over and over again until I was sick of it. I eventually got to sleep around two in the morning.

Breakfast turned out to be just as horrifying as I thought it’d be. There we were: me, Tessa, and Nicole all eating breakfast together and none of us talking. I gulped down some Frosted Flakes and left. Tessa didn’t make eye contact with me once.

So what did I have to lose? Well, pride, dignity, a sense of personal worth. Hell, I could do without those, right? It’s not like I had much left.

That morning, I stepped into the study and booted up Quinn’s computer. I’d already tried calling her twice, but she didn’t pick up. If she didn’t want to talk she wasn’t going to. That’s Quinn for you. They don’t come much more stubborn than her.

So the first thing I had to do was find out where she’d gone. I didn’t know, and I doubt she told Tessa. Even if she had, I wasn’t about to ask.

Logging onto her account could have proven challenging, except her username and password were on a stick-it note under the monitor. After that, it was as easy as opening the desktop folder labeled “Moving”. Good thing she was the organized type.

It was around eleven when I heard a knock at the door.

“Come in,” I said, looking up from the e-receipts I’d printed out.

Tessa peeked her head in. She looked positively miserable.

“You got a minute?”

“Sure. Come on in.”

Tessa stepped in. “I’m … sorry I punched you …”

“I probably deserved it.”

“No you didn’t. I wasn’t … I wasn’t thinking straight. I’m sorry.”

I smiled. “So that means you don’t hate me anymore?”

She shook her head.

“Well that’s good to hear,” I said.

“So … we’re cool again?”

“Yeah, we’re cool again. Come here. Hugs make everything better.”

She laughed a little, as if it were such a silly thing, but came over anyway. I gave her a nice, tight hug.

“There. Feel any better?”

“A little,” Tessa said, standing back. She looked down at my pile of printouts. “What are you working on?”

“I’m trying to figure out where Quinn went.”

“Oh …” Tessa shuffled from one foot to the other, crooning over my shoulder. “So, what are you going to do when you find out?”

I shrugged. “Probably pay her a surprise visit. You’re free to come along.”

Tessa shook her head. “No … I think … I think maybe what she said is starting to make sense.”

“Hmm … I guess it’s true, then.”


“I’ve got it in for her way worse than you.”

This actually made Tessa laugh a little, which was a wonderful sight to see after yesterday. “Yeah, I think you’re right.”

* * *

The next day, I bought my plane ticket and packed. The trip was going to be murder on my credit card, but that was a problem for another day. It was just like Quinn to pick a university on the other side of the fucking continent. Man, was it going to be a long flight in coach.

The twins’ moods had improved, much to my chagrin. They were actually making wagers on how soon they’d see me again. I thanked them for their vote of confidence, we said our goodbyes, and I headed out around noon.

I won’t bore you with some dumb travel log. Suffice it to say, I got from Point A to Point B by car, then plane, then car again. I was so nervous, I threw up twice along the way: once before takeoff and once on the plane. Not my proudest moment as I guy, I must admit. But hey, I got there eventually, though I think I lost a little weight on the way.

When I arrived at the condominium complex, I reached into my pocket and unfolded the e-receipt, checked the address, looked at the door, took a deep breath, and hit the buzzer.

A whole minute passed. I hit the buzzer again.

A minute later, the door opened. Quinn just stared at me, looking neither happy nor sad, just with this cold, blank expression. I don’t know if it was surprise or what, but at least she wasn’t screaming at me to leave. Not yet at least.

“Hi, Quinn,” I said. “Mind letting a friend crash for the night?”

Quinn wiped her hands together. Her clothes were sweaty and her hair was tied back. She’d probably spent the day unpacking.

“Sure,” she said after a rather painful pause. “You’ll have to make due with the couch, though.”

“That’s fine,” I said.

“Well, come in.”

“Thanks.” I stepped into her new condo. It was mostly empty space and boxes of to-be-assembled furniture.

“Can I get you something to drink?” Quinn asked.

“Some Sprite if you got it.”

“I have iced tea, orange juice, and water.”

“Water’s fine.”

I sat down on the couch. It was a pretty nice dark blue leather one, but it had bits of Styrofoam packing material still stuck between the cushions.

“Here you go,” Quinn said, handing me a tall glass of water. She’d poured herself an iced tea.


“I’d put out some coasters on my coffee table, but I don’t have any coasters and my coffee table is still in a box.”

“It’s fine. Really.”

God, wasn’t she going to say anything? At least react somehow! Be either angry or happy or— or something, damn it!

The silence was starting to get to me, so I said, “Tessa’s feeling a little better.”

“That’s good,” Quinn said, staring down into her iced tea.

“You may regret leaving one of your credit cards with her, though. She likes to spend freely when depressed.”

“It’s only money.”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

We sat there and talked about basically nothing for twenty minutes. We’d drained our drinks and had set the empty glass on her unassembled coffee table box. At this point, I was about ready to grab her by the shoulders and start shaking her until she reacted to my presence. But then I noticed a tear trickled down her cheek. She sniffled, wiped it away, and started pouring out her heart.

“When I left a few days ago,” she said. “All I could think about— all I wanted to do was make a clean break. I was leaving everything behind. I hadn’t considered that … well … Your words caught me by surprise. I didn’t know how to react. I was so focused on leaving that I— I panicked.”

“Leave it to me to pick the worst possible moment.”

“It’s not that. I said some hasty words to you. Afterwards, I tried to convince myself it was the right thing. But it felt so hollow. And then … and then you just show up out of the blue, not even angry at me …”

“Hey, don’t cry. It’s—”

“No another word,” Quinn said, putting a finger to my lips. “No more words. No more mistakes.”

She leaned over and kissed me. And just like that, suddenly the world fell into place. All my penned up fears and worries and doubts evaporated as we kissed. She gently pushed me down onto the couch, never breaking our kiss as she climbed on top of me.

We stayed like that for a while, kissing and fondling and enjoying each other. But then, I’m a young guy and I had Quinn’s firm, voluptuous body pressed against me. Of course, I’m going to get a raging erection that’s real hard for her not to notice.

“Here, let me help you with that,” she said.

Quinn unzipped my pants, letting my cock come to attention. She stroked my shaft a few times, then wrapped her lips around the head. Slowly, she swallowed my whole length until her lips were pressed against my crotch. I could feel the back of her throat and hear her strain to keep me all in.

She started sliding up and down, slowly at first. Her warm, wet mouth felt great as she worked my hard shaft over. Fuck, was she good with her mouth. I leaned my head back against the couch arm rest, closed my eyes, and just enjoyed the sensation of her going down on my over and over again.

She slipped a hand into my pants and cradled my balls. She was really deep-throating me now, taking me all the way in with each complete swallow. Occasionally, she came up for air, gasping and smiling, then swallowing me again with renewed vigor.

“Quinn, I’m close,” I said, but she only accelerated her feverish sucking, and finally I couldn’t take it any more. My balls contracted and I shot my load deep into her throat. She took me all the way in, her lips wrapped around my cock’s base as I twitched stream after stream of thick cum down her throat.

Quinn swallowed it all, but didn’t stop there. She kept sucking and stroking me until I was hard again, and when I was ready, she took off her shorts and panties and lowered herself onto me. She must have really enjoyed sucking me off, because she was dripping wet. My cock penetrated her without a problem, and soon we were rocking back and forth.

We fucked like that for a while, then I bent her over the couch and pounded her from behind. She screamed in delight as she climax, and I followed, thrusting hard into her and pumping my seeding into her cunt.

I may have climaxed twice, but Quinn clearly wasn’t done. With my cock still in her, I lay on top of her and whispered in her ear. “I’ll need some help getting hard again, but why don’t we go for another round in bed?”

Quinn laughed quietly. “The bed arrives tomorrow. We’ll just have to make do with the couch.”

We didn’t leave that couch for what seemed like hours.

* * *

And so Quinn and I lived happily ever after.

Or not.

Seriously, every relationship has its ups and downs, and ours was no different. We gave. We took. We compromised, and in the end we made it work.

Getting acclimated to the new university turned out to be a lot easier than I thought. I was able to keep most of my credit hours, and actually picked up a few depending on how the classes converted. Tuition was more expensive, but I didn’t have to pay for room and board anymore. Quinn helped me apply for several scholarships, and I actually ended up receiving a really nice one.

My parents were shocked when I first told them, but I worked through it. The fact that I maintained my GPA and was now going to a more upscale university certainly didn’t hurt. And when they finally met Quinn, all their doubts were dispelled. She can be a quite the charmer when she wants to.

And of course, Quinn and I had tons of awesome sex, though every so often she’d get some wild urges. I remember this one time we were out club. God, I hated clubbing, but I soldiered along with her anyway. She pointed out this cute girl and asked what I thought of bringing her back to our place and having some fun.

“Is that really where you want to take our relationship?” I asked. She shrugged and dismissed it as a passing fancy, and I never heard the request again. I think that little anecdote more than anything told me it was going to work.

I met her parents during my senior year. God, those two were scary pieces of work! I think her mother wasn’t quite right in the head, and her step-father, well, I think he fancied me a little too much. Okay, nothing wrong with him being bi, but for fuck sake, he was married and I was his step-daughter’s boyfriend! Compared to them, Quinn was downright normal. Afterwards, she told me I only had to see them once a year at Christmas. I think that was the last time I’ve ever looked forward to Christmas, but oh well. Life goes on.

I got a part-time job my senior year and managed to save up enough for an engagement ring. It had a really big stone in it. Well, big as far as diamonds go. Man, it was frickin’ expensive! But when I got on my knee and opened it up, the look on her face made it all worth it.

“Yes,” she said, without a moment’s hesitation.

We stayed in touch with Tessa and Nicole. Quinn flew them out for my graduation party, along with their boyfriends, Jeff and Mike, who turned out to be six foot three identical twins with bright red hair and bodies belonging to Greek gods. Seeing them standing next to Quinn really put a few things into perspective. I don’t think you could get much closer to male versions of Quinn if you tried, but the four of them seemed happy together.

The girls spent an awful lot of time ogling each others engagement rings (Quinn’s stone was biggest! WOOT! WOOT!). Tessa and Nicole had definitely matured since I’d last seen them, a bit less excitable, a bit more at ease and confident. Jeff and Mike seemed like good enough guys, though they let me know in silent-guy-body-language that we’d all be good friends as long as I kept my hands off Tessa and Nicole. No worries there, guys.

Or so I thought. I overheard Tessa asking Quinn if she was in the mood for some “extra credit”. That was our old code phrase when we want to talk about sex in public. I actually coughed some Sprite out my nose when I heard. But I didn’t have anything to worry about. Quinn kindly turned her down.

“Ahh, you’re no fun,” Tessa said with a naughty smile.

We said our goodbyes the next day and promised to stay in touch.

The next year was a blur. It was bad enough helping out with the wedding, which would have been a complete disaster without Quinn organizing it. Between that, having the actual wedding, and flying back to attend the twin’s double wedding, I was trying to start a business.

Really. Me, in charge of my own business. Imagine that.

I started my own I.T. firm called Insider Networks, Ltd. shortly after graduating: number of employees equals one. I actually had so much business that first year I hired a college buddy of mine. Six months later, I fired my former college friend (let that be a lesson: never mix work with friends or family) and hired three other people. By the end of the second year, I had three programmers, two network specialists, and an electrical engineer working for me. I actually started wearing a suit to work, which felt weird to no end.

Quinn undoubtedly contributed to the firm’s success. Besides getting starter funds from her parents (at no interest, which was sweet), she used her family’s contacts to drum up business. Sometimes the unceasing flood of business was utterly overwhelming, but Quinn always had sound advice for me. She knew a lot more about how to run a business than I did, and I think we made a pretty good team.

I sometimes wondered why Quinn didn’t pursue her own career. Shortly after we married she earned her medical doctorate, but she never showed interest in anything beyond lending a hand with the I.T. firm. I’d ask her occasional about that, and she’d always dismiss me. She was happy right where she was.

“Why work hard at being unhappy?” she once said. I guess that sums up a lot of her attitudes about life right there.

About a year after we married, I came home one day after work. She’d been staying home instead of helping out part-time at the office, and for good reason. Her pregnancy was quite visible.

I sat down next to her on the couch.

“I felt him kick today,” she said.

“Really? Whoa. Let’s check him out.”

I rubbed my hand softly over her belly. It was pretty cool knowing that my first son was on the way. I don’t think I had yet come to terms with what that meant but, ready or not, he was coming out.

“Tessa called today,” Quinn said.

“How’s she doing?”

“Not too bad. We were reminiscing, looking back at how our lives have changed.”

“They certainly have,” I said, leaning back and loosening my tie.

“We talked about how our lives would have been different if we’d stayed together. I think she still regrets that we’re both out of her life.”

“Hmmm …”

“How about you? You ever have regrets?

I smiled at her. “Not a single one.”